G. Harry Agnew, a Pioneer Missionary

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

I

Etllogg fonadation

ev

3S5 7

./\2.1

H7

^^uo\>;.lV:-^ ,

c

Introduction by

THE REV. EDWARD PAYSON HART

Senior General Superintendent of The Free

Methodist Church

''He endured as seeing him who is invisible"

Chicago :
The Free Methodist Publishing House

1905

COPYRIGHT, 1904, BY
MBS. G. If. AGNEW.

*

DEDICATED TO THE
WOMAN'S FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETIES

or THE

FREE METHODIST CHURCH

OF NORTH AMERICA

I

^

c. TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE

Introduction xi

v^ Preface , xv

L Parentage — Birth — Early Influences.... 1
II. Conversion — ^Backsliding — ^Voyage to Amer-
ica 14

III. Arrival in America — Struggle for Exist-

ence 19

IV. Joining the Church — Influence op New

Environment 25

V. Call to Africa — Appointment to the For-
eign Field 32

"VT. Preparation and Departure — Events of the
Journey — ^Arrival and Selection op a

Field 36

Vn. Inhambane: Its Appearance, Situation,

Population, Etc. 42

Vni. Exploring for and Opening Up a Station. . 48
IX. The Work Begun — ^How the Natives Live —

Marriage Customs 62

X. African Beliefs^ Customs and Supersti-
tions ' 70

XI. Native Debts, Laws and Methods of Deal-
ing WITH Offenders 77

XII. Acquiring the Language — Preaching to

THE Natives, Etc 86

XIII. Left Alone on the Field — Fighting the

Fever — Beturn to Natal 96

XIV. Becuperatinq in Natal 105

XV. Back at Komeni — ^Accidentally Injured —

Cared for by Mr. and Mrs. Bichards 116

XVT. Reinforcements — Deaths Among the Work-
ers — ^Survivors Scattered 120

Y

VI

CONTENTS

CHAPTER p^Qjj

XVII. Alone on the Field Again — Trip North op
Inhambane — Extracts from Journal —

Interesting Article 126

XVIII. Beturn to America — Baptized with the

Spirit 132

XIX. At Conferences and Camp- meetings — Sur-
gical Operation — Return to Africa 140

XX. In Africa Again — From Delagoa Bay to
Inhambane on Foot — ^Visit to Gungun-
yana 144

XXI. Removal to Cherene — Battling with Sick-
ness 156

XXII. Ministering to the Wretched 161

XXTII. Working at Inhambane-^Translating and
Printing — Suffering from Jaundice —
Laboring with the Portuguese 168

XXIV. Evengelizing in the Interior — Interesting

Experiences and Incidents 177

XXV. Second Trip to America — At General Con-
ference — At Battle Creek Sanitarium —
Return to Africa — Marriage — Bereave-
ment 187

Toiling Amid Discouragements — In Need op
Rest — Removal to the Transvaal 198

The South African Republic — The Gold
Fields — Opening Work in the Compounds 205

Tidings of Mr. Haviland's Death — Off for
Inhambane — Return to Natal — Second
Marriage — Settled in Johannesburg 211

Laboring Under Mr. Baker — Erroneously
Ri;f»ORTED Withdrawn from the Board —
Erroneous Report Corrected 218

XXX. Labors in Johannesburg Continued — Meth-
ods Illustrated by Experts from Jour-
nal 225

XXXI. Work in the Compounds Continued —

Sketches of Native Converts 833

XXVI.

XXVII.

XXVIIL

XXIX.

CONTENTS

vn

OHAPTER

XXXIT.

xxxin.

XXXIV.

XXXV.

XXXVI.
XXXVII.

XXXVIII.

XXXIX.

XL.

XLI.

XLII.

PAGE

Visit from Missionary Secretary — Birth
OF Daughter — A New Mission Estab-
lished — Second Walk to Inhambane —
Literary Work 239

Progress at Johannesburg — ^Mrs. Agnew's
Illness and Eecovery — Jail Work —
Third Walk to Inhambane 250

Inhambane Evangelists — ^Back at Johan-
nesburg — Preparations for War — ^Re-
moval, and Settlement at Fairview 258

Off for Inhambane Again — Conditions En-

ft

couRAGiNG — ^Return to Enqabena^-Oood
News from Johannesburg — Return to

Transvaal 266

In Johannesburg — ^Desolation and Sorrow 270
Transvaal Conditions Improving — Settled
AT Johannesburg — Peace Declared —

Birth of Son 276

Annual Visit to Inhambane — Return to
THE Transvaal — Literary Work — Last

Trip to Inhambane . ., 282

Called from Labor to Reward 288

I'ributes 296

Tributes — Continued 302

Closing Words 312

Poem: In Memoriam 316

ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE

Frontispiece.

Mr. Agnew 's Parents 2

Captain Thpmas Agnew 5

Mr. Agnew at Sixteen Years of Age 21

Mr. Agnew at the Time of Leaving for Africa 37

Mr. Agnew at His Best 43

Inhambane as Seen From the Bay 49

Congregation at Inhambane 60

Tattooed Gitongas of the Inhambane Country 60

Evolution of Flour 63

Inhambane Hut and Family 80

First Chapel Erected at Inhambane 88

South African Girls 97

Natal Hut in Process of Construction 106

Zulu Police Officers '. Ill

South African Murderer 115

Mrs. Lincoln 's Grave , . . 123

Native Girls Preparing Corn for Food .123

Mr. Agnew Lecturing on the Inhambane Country 134

Near the Limpopo Biver 149

Curios from the Inhambane Country 154

Typical South African Kraal 163

Native School Boys of the Inhambane Country 184

Susie Sherman Agnew 191

Grave op Susie Sherman Agnew 196

Mission House at Mavili Station, Inhambane 212

Simmer and Jack Compound 227

Glass, a Native Convert, Exhorting in a Johannesburg

Compound 230

A Word of Prayer in a Johannesburg Compound 235

Mr. Agnew and Baby Susie 241

Johannesburg F. M. Mission Property as Seen From a

Distance 243

IX

X ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE
P£TEE MAGUMBENI PlAYINO NATIVE PlANO 245

Mr. Agnew, Miss Allen and Boys of the School at Jo-
hannesburg 253

Mr. and Mrs. Agnew and Susie 262

Mr. Agnew with Native Christians at Inhambane 267

Umzimkulwane Chapel 277

Mrs. Agnew and Baby Harry 280

Girls ' Boarding-School, Natal : 283

Mr. and Mrs. Agnew and Children 287

Mrs. Agnew and Children at Mr. Agnew *s Grave 292

The Widow and Fatherless Children 308

Map op South Africa 318

INTRODUCTION

We do not know what God might have done for the
universal publication of the gospel, but we know what
he has not done. So far as we are able to see, God,
in the great work of saving men, might have commis-
sioned angels in their dazzling brightness and glory to
go through the world publishing the glad tidings of
salvation, but we know he has not done it. This work,
with its responsibilities and its glory, is committed
to human hands. The ordained method for the accom-
plishment of this grand purpose seems to be — gracious
provision, divine power and human agency.

Paul, writing to the Corinthians, says : 'Tor we are
laborers together with God" ( i Cor. 3:9); John, in
his introduction of his gospel, says ; "There was a
man sent from God" (Jno. 1:6); and, in his final
commission for the spread of the gospel, Jesus said
to the men whom he called: "Go ye therefore and
teach all nations" (Matt. 28:19). In a very important
sense, therefore, the divine plan seems to be, "man
the savior of man." And in this method divine wis-
dom is clearly manifest; for, whatever of superiority,
either in power or glory, there may be in angelic
natures, and however much angels may excel in the
gift of utterance, no angel could possibly, from per-
sonal experience, testify to the power of God's grace
to save from sin. But a redeemed human being can-
not only preach the gospel, but can testify as well

xi

xii INTRODUCTION

that Jesus Christ hath power to blot out transgressions
and to cleanse from all unrighteousness.

Saul of Tarsus, terror-stricken and astounded, heard
the Lord Jesus speaking from heaven and saying:
"But rise, and stand upon thy feet; for I have ap-
peared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a
minister and a witness" (Acts 26:16); and, to this
day, by one means or another, God calls men to the
great work of spreading the glad tidings of salvation
both in the home and in the foreign field.

In the following pages we have a sketch of the life
of a man who, by the circumstances both of his
birth and early training, was prepared for the work
to which God by his Spirit and providence later
called him. From his Protestant Irish parentage he
inherited a dislike for mere forms and ceremonies,
and from his early religious training, among the dis-
senters, he acquired a regard and love for the prin-
ciples of truth and righteousness early instilled into
his mind. Moreover, in the providence of God thrown
upon his own resources while yet a mere youth, he
acquired in an unusual degree that spirit of self-
reliance so necessary to success in the foreign mission
field.

No one can read the following record of his heroic
self-denials, struggles and sacrifices in the accomplish-
ment of his God-given work without having his con-
ceptions of what constitutes whole-hearted and prac-
tical consecration to God broadened and his sympathy
with foreign missionary work greatly quickened. The
narrative will be found highly entertaining, instructive
and inspiring to old and young alike.

INTRODUCTION xiii

•

Personal acquaintance with Mr. Agnew, and more
or less knowledge of his work during all the years
he spent on the foreign field, assure me that the char-
acter of the man and the value of his service to the
church render it eminently proper that such a record
of his life and labors as follows should be given to
the reading public; while many years of personal ac-
quaintance with the author of the work, as also his
established reputation as a writer, and the interest
and carefulness with which he has evidently devoted
himself to its production, convince me that the volume
he has produced will be received and read with general
interest and satisfaction.

Edward P. Hart.

Alameda, California.

PREFACE

The true measure of a human life on earth is not the
number of its years, but the moral virtues it develops,
the beneficent ends it accomplishes and the gracious
influences it generates and perpetuates. Measured by
these standards the subject of this memorial volume,
though scarcely past middle life when summoned from
labor to reward, is entitled to be classified with those
whose moral excellences, strenuous activities and noble
achievements make even their brief sojourn on earth
of more significance and value thar^any life of mere
passive and harmless existence, though it were pro-
longed to the age of a Methuselah.

Not alone do the permanent results of our departed
brother's toils, trials, tears and sacrifices in the In-
hambane country, in Natal, and in the Transvaal stand
as a monument of his wisdom, integrity, zeal, conse-
cration and devotion to the interests of Christ's king-
dom and the welfare of humanity. The widespread
and continually increasing interest in foreign mission-
ary work on the part of the church at home which he
so long and faithfully represented in his South African
pioneering, and which has materialized in extensive
missionary undertakings in other lands as well as in
the "Dark Continent/' testifies also, and in no small
degree, to the influence he exerted upon the whole de-
nomination in the direction of awakened interest in
world-wide evangelization. It seems eminently fitting,
therefore, that some permanent record of his conse-

XV

\'

.■CSX

i -^

., iC''"

xvtl

;d almost exclusively
l)ors. After his death,
I with whom we con-
extended accomil of
blic than ^vas at first
It of his career prior
ionary was furnished
w, of the Island of
it could be adapted
lut little modification
e data referring to
«n other sources, as
information regard-
and full information
ath, the latter from
endent of tHe work
■as with Air. Agnew
id his eyes in death.
his sterling- quali-
lissionary were also
derations the author
x>n the plan origin-
the present volume

le author has found
lat Mr. Ag^new had
le changed plan of
ed some of it -witb
imals, which -were
1, as also with ma-
Wherever it could
Mr. Agnew's o-vvn
lo changes ejccei^t

xviii PREFACE

what careful editing required, and he has thereby been
allowed to speak for himself and tell the story of his
own life. Particularly has this been the case in all
parts of the work involving personal religious experi-
ence and descriptions of Africa with its people, scen-
ery, customs, laws, and so forth.

Mrs. Agnew, widow of the deceased missionary, has
furnished much valuable data for the production of
the book, has carefully read the manuscript to insure
accuracy, and has rendered other important aid.

Most of the illustrations, which we think are gen-
erally of a high order, and which add much to the
value of the book, were produced expressly for this
work, and from photographs furnished by Mrs. Agnew.
In respect to this feature no expense has been spared
.in order to make the volume attractive, interesting
and instructive. An excellent outline map of South
Africa, showing the mission stations established by
Mr. Agnew, has also been prepared for this volume,
which will doubtless be much appreciated.

Our "labor of love" in complying with our deceased
brother's request at an end, we now send forth what
we have prepared conscious of its many imperfec-
tions, but indulging the hope that the great Head of
the church, who uses even imperfect human instru-
mentalities in the advancement of his kingdom, will,
in some way and to some extent, make it an inspira-
tion and a blessing to all who peruse its pages, and a
means of furthering the glorious cause for which
G. Harry Agnew gave his life. W. T. H.

EvANSTON, Illinois, November 28, 1904-

G. HARRY AGNEW

A PIONEER MISSIONARY

XIX

CHAPTER I.

PARENTAGE^ BIRTH, EARLY INFLUENCES.

"As in a building
Stone rests on stone, and wanting the foundation
All would be wanting, so in human life
£7aeh action rests on the foregoing event
That made it possible, but is forgotten
And buried in the earth."

George Harry Augustus Agnew was the fourth
son and youngest child of WilHam and Jane Agnew,
both of whom were natives of Ulster in Ireland, and
were sprung from those Presbyterian tenant-farmers of
the North whose hatred of Popery, and loyalty, even
to the stake, have become proverbial among Anglo-
Saxon peoples.

His more remote ancestors contributed in some de-
gree to the making of history in their day. A large
granite monument in an Ulster village churchyard tes-
tifies to the zeal and services of his paternal grand-
father, Samuel Agnew, in the short but fierce Irish
rebellion of 1798, during which this farmer soldier
fought as a sergeant in the hastily-raised yeomanry of
that time.

William Agnew, Harry's father, was an honorable
and upright man, free from all bad habits, a great
reader, and accustomed, through much of his life, to
rise early every morning, hasten to the beach and take
an invigorating bath before breakfast. His mother,
Jane Agnew, w?^s ^ loving, gentle, intelligent, devout

I

G. HARRY AGNEW

MR. AG.NEWa PAHBNT8.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 3

and godly woman — ^to the close of his life Harry's ideal
of Christian womanhood. Even now, in her advanced
age, she maintains the rigid, practical devotion of her
earlier years, attending church service three or four
times a week, and seldom for any cause missing at-
tendance at the mid-week prayer meeting. Mrs. Ag-
new, Harry's widow, in a personal letter to the writer
dated January 28, 1904, says : "I saw her in England
last May. At once I saw whom Harry took after in
his loving disposition — it was his mother."

At the time when the story of Harry's life begins
the parents were in England, the father, who spent
most of his adult life as a British soldier, having, after
a term of army service abroad, settled as an artisan in
the ordnance department at Sheerness. Here the sub-
ject of our story was born October 17, 1864.

His somewhat grandiose combination of Christian
names, we are informed, came partly from an uncle,
who, in his turn, derived it from a chief landlord of
the Ulster territory. Numerous as were his given
names, however, Harry is the only name by which the
hero of our story was ever called — the name by which,
in later as in earlier life, he was endeared to all who
knew him.

In the Agnew famil> there were four boys and four
girls, six of whom are still living, although widely scat-
tered. One of the daughters resides in Australia, an-
other, the one who was instrumental in Harry's con-
version, an account of which appears later, makes her
home in New Zealand, and a third, who chiefly cared
for Harry in his infancy, spent eleven years in India,
with her husband who was a soldier, but now cares for
the aged mother in Scarborough, England. The oth-

4 G. HARRY AGNEW

er daughter is a resident of the United States, her home
being near Saint Paul, Minnesota. Harry's brother,
Thomas Agnew, spent three years in China and about
eighteen months on the west coast of Africa. He has
been a British soldier for many years, having when
quite young been one of two youths who, out of two
hundred who tried the government examination, passed
successfully, was chosen for service, sent to college
and trained for that career in which he has steadilv
risen until he is now Captain Thomas Agnew of the
Royal Navy, with headquarters at Malta.

Harry's father used to say, "My father always wanted
his children about him, and thev never amounted to
anything; I want to push mine out and give them a
chance" — and he seems to have accomplished his pur-
pose.

Captain Thomas Agnew is an earnest Christian man,
and, during the many years of his public service in
various parts of the world, is said to have maintained
such uprightness and integrity of character as one
rarely finds in military life. On first entering the gov-
ernment service he received good wages, for one so
young as he, and, as his parents were poor, he began
to send his mother two pounds (nearly ten dollars)
per month — a practice he has continued to the present
time. Not once in all the years that have passed has
he failed to remit at the regular time, besides having
always remembered her with a substantial present at
Christmas time.

Being nine years older than Harry, when the latter
was a small lad "Tom" was his ideal of a great and
noble man. "Harry, put up your paper and eat your
food," said his mother to Harry when, as ^ little fd-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY

CAPTAIK THOMAS AGSEW.

6 G. HARRY AGNEW

low, she saw him reading at meal time. The command
not being complied with it was repeated, whereupon
Harry, in self-justification, replied: "Tom reads the
paper at the table." Tom was his ideal then and ever
afterwards.

At four years of age Harry went with his brothers
to a day school attached to the Sheerness garrison, and
there began to show himself an apt scholar for his
years. Scripture teaching was arranged for, it being
provided that the Wesleyan Methodist chaplain should
give some "religious" instruction on two days a week,
for an hour a day, to any school boys whose parents
wished them to receive it. The tenets of Methodism
being nearer the ideals of Harry's parents than were
those of the Church of England, he was placed under
the Wesleyan chaplain's tuition, and so at an early and
impressionable age became a recipient of Methodist
instruction.

Concerning this school, where, for five years young
i\gnew received instruction in the rudiments of learn-
ing, something further may here be in place. Being a
school attached to the garrison, it was attended nightly
by such adults as were eligible and chose to avail them-
selves of its advantages. These students of riper years
having some option as to what they would study, the
system of electives somewhat modified the methods of
educating the younger children. There existed no such
plan as payment by results, and hence no "cramming"
for any particular vocation in life. Moreover, being
a government school, it was above any stimulation from
competing private schools. Examinations were period-
ically held in the district for posts in the dockyard,
and governrnent service generally, but no efforts were

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 7

put forth in the direction of specially training the lads
for such positions. Still, the education there received
being of a sound general type, the few who passed the
examinations and were promoted to higher posts were
usually found better equipped than were those who
passed through schools of a narrower but otherwise
more effective grade.

Here it was that the coming missionary went through
the usual course, from alphabet and lesson book to
reading and writing, thence to the mastery of the
various arithmetical processes, and finally on to where
chemistry, optics and various other departments of nat-
ural science began to display their marvels to his youth-
ful mind.

Coming now to those weightier influences which
molded Harry's youthful character, we note that both
of his parents were members of a religious society
who call themselves the ''Brethren," but who'are more
commonly known to those outside their own com-
munion as "Plymouth Brethren." They were also of
the exclusive or "Darbyite" wing of that body, mat-
ters of both doctrine and discipline having given rise
to numerous divisions in the general society. It can-
not be said, however, that the missionary zeal after-
ward displayed by Harry was directly due to any
teaching or example furnished by them ; for, although
much latitude of opinion as to the necessity of foreign
missions was allowed, yet most of those who repre-
sented this particular division of the Brethren, in con-
formity with the views of J. N. Darby, their chief
apostle, held that their duty in this matter lay chiefly,
if not wholly, among those who were "awakened"
among the churches. Hence, in regard to missionary

8 G. HARRY AGNEW

work among the heathen, their action generally resem-
bled that of a particular division of the Baptists known
as "Hardshells" or "Anti-missioners/' except that the
attitude of the Brethren on this subject was never
expressed in dogmatic form.

While the influence of Harry's parents, or rather of
their creed, did not directly prompt him toward the
path of missionary evangelism, yet their example
proved highly valuable to him, in that it exhibited and
instilled into his young mind that self-renouncing spir-
it so indispensable to success in all such labors. By
their sturdy faith in all the fundamental truths of
Christianity ; by their withdrawal from the world with
its vanity and show, including their refusal to mingle
even in its politics; by their ever strict observance of

family devotion, and their exemplary piety at home ;

by all these influences he was in some measure molded
for the great work of his life. The injunction, "Come
out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the
Lord,'' which the Brethren so strongly emphasized and
strove so diligently to exemplify, had always a deep
significance for Harry, but evoked profoundly deeper
responsive echoes from within his heart after his con-
version to God and his subsequent determination upon
a life of inward crucifixion.

Throughout the district where Harry's parents lived
at this time the Church of England was the only eccle-
siastical body designating its places of worship as
"churches,'' the other denominations being content with
the modest name of "chapels," except the Quakers
and the Brethren, by whom every place of public wor-
ship was designated as a "meeting house." A large
chapel of the Congregationalist (or Independent) bodv

A PIONEER MISSIONARY $

Was located near the Agnew residence, and a flourish-
ing Sunday-school was maintained there. The scanty
membership among the Brethren rendering it imprac-
ticable for them to maintain a Sunday-school, Harry
was allowed to attend the Congregational school. Here,
from the age of five to nine, a portion of his Sunday
leisure was spent. During these years he frequently
accompanied his parents to Sunday evening services
held by the Brethren. These services were usually
attended by less than a dozen persons, and, although
ostensibly of an evangelistic character, generally rose
so far above the boy's comprehension and needs as to
be positively uninteresting and unedifying to him.

A slight revival wave had just been experienced by
the Congregational people when Harry began to attend
their Sunday-school, so the influences there brought to
bear upon his mind and heart were more stimulating
and inspiring than those he had experienced among the
Brethren. Missionary hymns were sung, addresses
were delivered on the subject, pictorial missionary pub-
lications were circulated and stirring appeals were
made to induce all to make personal contributions and
sacrifices for the work of God among the heathen.
Who can tell the extent to which these influences were
laying the foundation for the lad's future career as a
foreign missionary ? May it not be that seed was then
sown^ beneath the child's consciousness, which, in the
years that followed, germinated and gradually devel-
oped until it finally burst into consciousness, what time
the Spirit of God wrought within him and forced the
center of energy away from self?

To sum up the results of his training at the Congregational
Sunday-school, says his brother, Captain T. Agnew, it may

10 G. HARRY AGNEW

be said that, although many sub-conscious workings maj have
been in progress, there was nothing manifest to show that the
boy's heart had been touched, or that the importance of the
divine message had been realized. The days of communing
with the Father through the Son were not yet reached,
abundant as they were afterward.

Although in most respects a virtuous lad, Harry was
not by nature one of those saintly children, of whom
Sunday-school books so frequently tell us. That he
was a boy like other boys, having a good deal of nat-
ural audacity and displaying an occasional bent to
mischief, an incident said to have occurred shortly be-
fore the Agnew family removed from Sheerness to Ire-
land, will clearly show. Not far from where he at-
tended Sunday-school stood a house whose owner, a
peppery man of much dignity, had a fine apple tree in
his garden, whose fruit was the object of much covet-
ing and occasional thieving on the part of the rnore dar-
ings boys of the neighborhood. As a high wall en-
closed the garden the tree was difficult to get at, and,
when once it was reached, to get away unassisted and
quickly was even more difficult.

An elder brother of Harry's was a welcome visitor
at this house, owing to mutual affinities existing be-
tween him and one of the daughters. One evening,
some time after dusk, a sound as of struggling, scuf-
fling and dragging, was heard in the garden, and
presently in came the vigilant proprietor shouting tri-
umphantly: "Fve caught one of them at any rate!"
The visitor, being summoned to see if he could identify
the delinquent, was not a little surprised and cha-
grined to recognize the face of his younger brother,
Harry. The marauder had not been nimble enough
to escape like his associates, and so was put to the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY ii

humiliation of being made a prisoner by the irate
owner of the tree. As soon as the culprit's relatioh-
ship to the visiting brother was established, his esca-
pade was viewed in such a light as to mitigate its
guilt decidedly, and Master Harry was allowed to
retire feeling that he had been rather more petted than
punished.

In October, 1873, when Harry was nine years of
age, the parents returned to Ireland, their native coun-
try, taking with them Harry and two other children,
a boy and a girl, all of whom, were too young to leave
the parental home and make their own livelihood. The
soil at Sheerness being marshy the father had suffered
from malarial ague, and, being now sixty years of age,
sought a more congenial climate. After considerable
prospecting the town of Ballymena, County Antrim,
was selected and in this neighborhood they located,
Harry attending school here for about two years.
Ballymena, thirty-three miles from Belfast, the north-'
em capital, contained then about 8,000 inhabitants.
Among the population were many Roman Catholics,
and the sharp antagonism existing between them and
the Protestant communities was a circumstance which
did not fail to produce its effect upon the boy. Here,
also, as in all manufacturing towns, the numberless
evils caused by the drink habit were daily manifest — ■
a fact which had much to do with establishing the
lad in that attitude of hostility toward this great adver-
sary of clean living which characterized his whole sub-
sequent life.

Most important of all, however, it was here that,
later, those gospel agencies were brought to bear di-
rectly upon him which showed him his condition as a

li G. HARRY AGNEW

sinner in the sight of God, and through which personal
application of the gospel message and discernment of
its beauty and power became to him a conscious and
blessed experience.

As a first essay toward the stern business of earning
his own livelihood, when between eleven and twelve
years of age Harry was sent to live with an energetic
cousin in a country village some miles from Ballymena.
This relative combined the occupation of farmer with
that of trading in cloth, giving rise to a complexity of
duties, which, for some reason, were distasteful to the
lad. This distaste was aggravated by the misery of,
enduring a first separation from home. Not many
weeks passed before tidings came to his parents that
matters were not proceeding satisfactorily, so the moth-
er made a journey to where her son was employed in
order to ascertain the situation for herself. Harry in-
creased his mother's compassion for him by protesting
that his zeal would be doubled could he only be some-
where nearer her. He insisted that, to prevent his hav-
ing an excess of that leisure so pernicious to the rising
generation, his relative must have borrowed work all
around the village for him to perform. However that
may have been, his story appealed to his mother suffi-
ciently to cause her to decide upon his removal ; and it
is said that his energy in getting ready to leave, for
fear of some unfavorable change in his mother's mind,
was such as no village work could have withstood.

A few weeks after returning to Ballymena Harry
was indentured to a large business firm trading in soft
goods, and for upwards of five years he remained with
them receiving there his mercantile training. He showed
a capacity and a straightforwardness that made him a

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 13

general favorite. But gradually and increasingly he
came to realize the truthfulness of the words of the
son of Sirach: "As a nail sticketh fast between the
joining of stones, so doth sin stick close between
buying and selling." To wear the "white flower of a
blameless life" and yet adopt the artifices and misrepre-
sentations common in the sale of goods was an incon-
sistency which began to oppress his conscience in-
creasingly as he grew older, and which had no incon-
siderable influence later in determining him to abandon
mercantile life and to consecrate himself to missionary
work. The latter part of his apprenticeship, however,
being spent in the firm's book-keeping department, the
jar to his sensibilities was much less than when em-
ployed in the sales department.

CHAPTER II.

I

CONVERSION — BACKSLIDIXG — ^VOYAGE TO AMERICA. I

It was in the year before his entrance upon the ap- .
prenticeship mentioned in the preceding chapter (in
1874 or 1875), when he was not more than ten or
eleven years of age, that Harry experienced a clear
and radical change of heart So thorough was the
work as to render it impossible for him ever aftenvard
to doubt its genuineness. We can do no better than
to let him tell his owti stor>- regarding this important
crisis in his life, and also as to the more immediate
changes that followed: He says:

While attending the public school a young man used to talk
to me about eternal matters, until I vas soxed with sach
conviction that I had no rest day or night« My sister, who
had been converted a short time before, would ask me as to
what was the trouble, but I could give her no satisfactoiy
answer. Knowing nothing at that time of the operations of
the Holy Spirit, I did not understand that the awful fear
I had of death and the judgment was conviction of sin.

One day while »tting in the school room, about two o'clock
in the afternoon, my soul anchored on those precious words of
Jesus found in John 7:37: '*Him that cometh to me I will
in no wise cast out ; ' ' and in the twinkling of an eye I was
saved. I felt all through my being that the great transaction
was done, that I belonged to the living Christ, and was an heir
of immortal glory. ^

School was out at three o'clock, and immediately after it
was over I went around telling every one I came across what
had happened. Arriving at home mother was not in, bat
thinking she was up stairs I called up after her, being anxious
to make known the glorious news. Shortly after, however,

U

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 15

she came in, when I cried out, * * Mother, I am converted ! * '
Mother 's words to me I can well remember : * * Then you must
not fight with Matilda any more.'* One of my failings had
been that of quarreling with my sister, who was several years
older than myself. She was good and kind to me, and was a
true Christian, but the carnality in me kept me from recog-
nizing her goodness until after I was converted, when, for a
time, I loved everybody. Shortly after this I was baptized
and fellowshiped with the Plymouth Brethren, who were at
that time the most aggressive people in town.

About a year after my conversion I was bound as apprentice
to the dry goods business and this very soon put an end to all
my faith in Christ and joy in the Holy Ghost, so that I be-
came far worse than I ever had been before my conversion.
The north of Ireland people were, generally speaking, a very
hard people to deal with. No matter what price the salesman
would ask them for goods, they would attempt to beat him
down. The salesman to get even with them would put on a
shave — that is, he would ask more than the things were marked
— ^and then, after the customer had offered a lower price, he
would make the reduction, but would in reality be getting the
price the goods were marked at after all. A word was used
as a private mark, so that prices could be called out by one
salesman to another without the customer knowing what was
meant. For instance, if a pair of gloves was marked two shil-
lings, and the salesman wished to make the customer believe he
was selling them at less than marked price, he would perhaps
call the cash boy or another salesman and 3ay: **Now, M. Y.,
just tell this lady what these gloves are marked." That
'*M. Y., *' which the customer might think was merely the
name of the one addressed, meant two shilling and sixpence,
so the cash boy or salesman, if up to the business of lying (as
they most always were), would say, **Two and six.''

The first time I was called upon to substantiate a lie of this
kind I gave the salesman away. He called me and said: **M.
Y., what are those marked?'' Refusing to lie, I boldly de-
clared the real price. This confounded him before the cus-
tomer and made him angry, as he had been depending upon my
backing up his deception. He did not call upon me again to
substantiate his lies for some time after that, but, alas! in

i6 G. HARRY AGXEW

time I fell into the same snare and became as big a deceiver
as the rest.

I served an apprenticeship of five years in this firm, the last
two years acting as bookkeeper. I can truly say that all the
time I was in this backslidden state I never at one time had
an hour's solid comfort. It was misery morning, noon and
night, almofii continually, and at times I was brought to the
verge of despair. The blessed Holy Spirit was ever striving
with me, and never left me to myself. Even while very wicked
I would say Kome prayers, but generally only at night, when
thoughts of death would crowd upon me. When daylight ap-
peared I, like many others, imagined I could take care of my-
self.

About six months after my apprenticeship expired I ob-
tained a situation with a firm at Londonderry as assistant book-
keeper. In the Irish War of the Revolution Londonderry threw
itself earnestly into the cause of William, Prince of Orange,
and closed its gates against the Romanist king, James the Sec-
ond. The siege of Londonderry is one of the most celebrated
events in modern Irish history. On a certain day of the year
the authorities still go through the ceremony of closing the
gates, in commemoration of the day they were closed against
the forces of King James. There was always a very strong
party feeling manifested by the inhabitants. Romanist pro-
cessions would be attacked by Protestants, and vice versa.
How strange it seems to see mobs pelting one another with
stones and brickbats in the name of religion! Religion [in the
form of religious bigotry] is often a dangerous thing, but the
love of Jesus in the soul is "quietness and assurance forever."

When I arrived in this new place God called upon me loudly
to repent; T peemed to have reached a point when the Holy
Spirit demanded that T should surrender at once or die and be
damned. As the Salvation Army was in the city I decided to
cast in my lot with them, and so a certain night found me
at the penitent form laying my weary soul at Jesus' feet.
This was the beginning of better days, as I attended the Army
meetings regularly and found food and help for my soul.

After T had been in this situation about six months, one
night the first mate of a barque called the ''Cynthia,'' bound
for St. John, New Brunswick, came to the Salvation Army,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 17

and, going forward for prayers, professed to find peace with
God. From a child I had been interested in sailors and ships
and foreign climes, and had often longed to sail the wide
seas. Introducing myself to the mate, we went on board the
barque together, and the next night it was arranged that 1
was to stowaway on the vessel and sail with it to its destination.
My employer, who was very kind, advised me not to go; but,
seeing I was determined, he paid me my wages, asked me to
write him, and let me go. The next day found me stowed
away among a lot of dirty sacks in the hold of the *' Cyn-
thia, ' ' sailing down Lough Foyle.

It was in the dead of winter and I was entirely unprepared
for any such voyage, but I was all hopefulness, saw no diffi-
culties ahead and imagined all would be smooth sailing.
When we got out of the lough and were about to put to sea,
four or five of the sailors refused to work, declaring as there
was no tobacco aboard they would go no farther. The ship
was therefore turned back and put into Moville Bay. Here the
captain went ashore, and, bringing the police, arrested two of
the sailors. Two others had succeeded in getting ashore on a
boat, but were also arrested. They were each sentenced to two
months' imprisonment, except the ringleader, who got nine
weeks. We had to wait in the bay five days, until a new crew
came from Glasgow. I lay most of this time in the lazaretto,
which was used as a store room for ropes, sails, etc. It was a
fearful hole and seemed alive with rats. My only bed and
covering at night was a sail. One day they let me up to exer-
cise myself and set me to shoveling ballast down in the hold.
There was nothing romantic about this, and my enthusiasm
soon began to cool off.

When the new crew arrived we were divided into watches
and I was appointed to the first mate's watch. We soon set
sail, and before long were out on the ocean. I was quite sea-
sick, but quickly recovered and soon had a voracious appetite.
All my imaginary love for the sea soon vanished. The forty
days I spent on that barque utterly and forever annihilated
all the false notions I had entertained of the joy and freedom
of **life on the ocean wave.''

One of my duties was to haul up buckets of water out of the
sea to wash decks with, and to haul on frozen sail ropes. This

i8 G. HARRY AGNEW

very soon hauled blisters on mj hands, and then again the
blisters were torn off. As my hands were almost constantly
wet with salt water the soffering was intense, especially as
the sores never got time to heal np. I was forced to go aloft,
even in time of storm, to help furl sails, but, as the ship would
roll, it would take all my time holding on to keep from falling,
so that my services aloft amounted to but little. As I had
neglected to provide myself with a good pair of boots, my
feet were almost constantly wet; and as we had snow and hail
storms, I suffered greatly from the cold, and while sitting at
night on the lookout with the cold sleet beating in my face I
would think of the home and friends I had left behind. Many
times I wept and prayed God to give us a fair wind that we
might speedily reach our desired haven. At such times Jesus
would come and comfort me, giving me the assurance that all
would be well.

The sailors were nearly all Eomanists, and as I was endeav-
oring to serve God some of them hated me. One of them in
particular would curse and at times strike me, but the mate
stood by me at all times and threatened any one he thought
wanted to HI treat me. I ate so much pork and crackers that
I broke out with large boils, and was afflicted with them during
nearly the whole passage. This added to my misery, since
walking was with difficulty, and going aloft was agony.

This experience was exactly what I needed to open my eyes.
Meantime I learned the lesson God intended I should learn,
and, thirty-five days after we left Moville, we came to an
anchor at St. John, New Brunswick.

CHAPTER III.

ARRIVAL IN AMERICA — STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE.

''But noble souls^ through dust and heat,
Bise from disaster and defeat

The stronger;
And conscious still in the divine
Within them, lie on earth supine

No longer."

Upon his arrival in New Brunswick young Agnew's
financial resources were embarrassingly limited. In a •
land of strangers, three thousand miles from home and
relatives, and with little money and no employment, no
time was to be lost in determining what course to pur-
sue. Having sufficient cash to pay his passage to Bos-
ton he determined ta make for that city, in hope of
finding there a more favorable opportunity for self-
maintenance than New Brunswick afforded him. Learn-
ing that a steamer sailed from St. John for Boston
once a week he quickly made arrangements for de-
parture, "paid the fare thereof and embarked for the
New England metropolis.

He had not been under way very long before the
cravings of hunger brought him face to face with a
new embarrassment. The meals on board the steamer
were sold at seventy-five cents each, a price entirely
beyond the reach of the young foreigner, who had in-
vested nearly all his cash in payment for his transpor-
tation. On making known his situation and inquiring
how he might secure something at a more moderate
cost than that charged for regular meals, he was told
to call on the pantry-man and perhaps he would pro-

19

20 G. HARRY AGNEW

vide for him at a rate which would be within his abil-
ity to pay. Acting upon this advice he found the
pantry-man, an Irishman like himself, who was so
touched with sympathy for him that he gave him all
he could eat, stuffed his pockets with fine sandwiches
besides, bade him godspeed on his way, and made no
charge whatever for the service. Nor was this the
only interposition of Providence on his behalf, since,
at various times and in divers ways, the Lord opened
up hia way before him in that peculiarly embarrassing
period of his life.

Upon his arrival in Boston with its large population,
busy thoroughfares and scenes new and strange to him,
young Agnew, being without acquaintances, friends
or employment, was as restless as a fish out of water.
He had little courage in these circumstances to go in
search of employment, and was further embarrassed,
when he thought of making such a quest, from the
facts that his clothes were too shabby to make him pre-
sentable and he was without recommendations.

Calling to mind in this extremity that he had one or
two friends and acquaintances in New York City, he
decided it would be wiser to push on thither. Not
having the three dollars which his transportation would
cost, he sold his watch for that amount, procured a
ticket, and soon found himself one among the restless,
surging mass of men and women who daily throng
the streets of that great metropolis, with his cash re-
sources amounting to ten cents. Not knowing the
address of any of his acquaintances in New York he
turned to a city Directory, which, fortunately, gave the
address of a former North of Ireland friend, who, he
felt sure, would aid him in his time of need. Having

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 21

to take a street car to reach this friend's residence he
had but five cents left on arrival there.

This friend, whose name we have been unable to
ascertain, received him kindly, and gave him a home
under his own roof until the time of young Agnew's
determination to go West. Shortly after Harry's de-

parture from New York this Ciood Samaritan was
stricken with smallpox and removed to a hospital, where
he died.

The next thing to be done after his arrival in New
York was to find employment, if possible. He went to
the Young Men's Christian Association headquarters,
and there ftiet the president (or secretary) of the
Association, who was having his house repaired, and

22 G. HARRY AGNEW

offered him the job of cleaning up the premises after
the painters, plumbers and other workmen were
through. The job was gladly accepted at a dollar a
day, which was little more than enough to pay his
board and incidental expenses. This job did not last
long, but it led to the securing of another, as one of
the painters procured him a place in a paint-shop where
he received eight dollars per week.

The foreman of this shop proved to be of a fiery dis-
position, and he and Harry did not get along together
so w^ell as they might otherwise have done. Referring
to this in one of his manuscripts Harrj' says: "One
difficulty was they had asked me if I could drive a
horse. I answered, of course, in the affirmative, as I
thought any fool could drive a horse. But the owner
of the business one day took me along with him as
his coachman to drive him through the crowded streets
of New York. He was not satisfied with my perform-
ances, and told the foreman that I knew nothing about
driving a horse; so I was discharged and one who
knew a little more about the business was put in my
place."

Upon his departure from the paint-shop young Ag-
new fell in with an insurance agent who proposed to set
him up in the insurance business. To give the young
man a start the agent proposed, if Harry would bring
him twenty-five cents worth of insurance, to give him
two dollars. Referring to this tempting offer he says :
"I thought, 'Oh, that's easy done; I can soon get
twenty-five cents' worth,' as I knew some people who,
I felt sure, would help me out." Supplied liberally
with circulars setting forth the desirability and dieap-
ness of the insurance offered, he started out with much

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 23

courage and enthusiasm upon his new-found employ-
ment, but after many unsuccessful attempts to induce
his friends, who were less guileless than himself, to
take out an insurance, he became discouraged. Con-
cluding he had been like a child in search of the fabled
pot of gold, he never returned to see the agent.

After the failure of his life insurance scheme he de-
cided to go West. By borrowing ten dollars he was
enabled to purchase an emigrant ticket to Chicago.
Before starting he wrote to a sister then living in Iowa
to send him some money to the general postoffice in
Chicago. On arriving there he received a letter from
her containing ten dollars. She wrote advising him
to go to Saint Paul, Minnesota, where he had several
rtlatives, instead of making Iowa his destination, as
she felt sure he would have better opportunities for
self-maintenance in that city. He took his sister's ad-
vice, and at once started for Saint Paul, arriving there
the following Sunday morning. He found his relatives
without difficulty, and, he being the first arrival from
among their friends across the Atlantic, his advent
was hailed with joy and they accorded him. a most
hearty welcome.

Nothing was done on Monday toward seeking a sit-
uation, but on Tuesday, seeing an advertisement call-
ing for a book-keeper, he applied for the position and
was accepted. The firm by which he was employed
was composed of English Jews. They treated him
with much kindness and consideration, and he remained
their trusted and faithful employe until the time of
his departure for the African mission field. They in-
creased his wages repeatedly, and were much grieved
at having to give him up when he decided to enter

24 G. HARRY AGNEW

upon the fordgn missionary work. Upon his leaving,
the senior member of the firm, a man well advanced in
years, assured him of his high regard for him, and
that, so long as he lived, Harry should never want
for a home. The Jew also gave him a written testi-
monial, which closed by declaring him "the most hon-
est man God Almighty ever made."

CHAPTER IV.

JOINING THE CHURCHY-INFLUENCE OF NEW ENVIRON-
MENT.

*' Blest be the tie that binds

Our hearts in Christian love;
The fellowship of kindred minds
Is like to that above.*'

It was during the time he was in the employ of this
Jewish firm in Saint Paul that Mr. Agnew first became
acquainted with representatives of the Free Method-
ist church — the religious denomination which there-
after had most to do with the final development of his
religious character, and within which nearly all his sub-
sequent achievements for Christ and his kingdom were
wrought. The acquaintance was brought about on this
wise:

He became acquainted with a Christian man and
his wife who had met the Rev. Edward Mathews, then
of the Free Methodist church, and heard him preach
and lecture. Having themselves become favorably im-
pressed with the principles which that people repre-
sented, they informed young Agnew of the attitude of
that church in opposition to worldliness and formality,
as manifest in most other churches of the time, and also
of their contention for primitive simplicity of life and
manners and for spirituality in worship. Through his
conversation with these friends he became deeply im-
pressed with the conviction that God requires his peo-
ple to be zvholly separated from the world and dedi-

25

2f} .G. HARRY AGNEW

cated to his service and that what God required of
others he required of him Hkewise.

That his experience up to this time had been genuine,
though limited in depth because of littleness of light,
is evident from the fact that, as soon as God showed
him anything about himself as inconsistent or a hin-
drance to spirituality and usefulness, it was abandoned
at once.

For instance, he says in his testimony regarding the way
the use of tobacco and other things indulged by many pro-
fessed Christian people appeared to him at that time, while
I never smoked very much, yet as soon as I heard the first
word against the use of tobacco I saw at once that its use by
human beings was utterly indefensible, and that all excuses
for its continuance by professed Christians were mere subter-
fuges. Many to-day are trying to excuse themselves on the
ground of toothache, insomnia, etc., but all such excuses for
wasting God's money in the use of such a filthy abomination
as tobacco will be swept away at the judgment.

While this sincere and earnest young brother had
comparatively little of the life and power of the Spirit
himself, he knew enough about God and spiritual
things to fill him with unrest over his own limited at-
tainments, to appal him at the half-hearted, worldly
and chilling conditions about him, even in the religious
world, and to awaken within him ardent longings after
clearer spiritual light and communion with a thorough-
ly consecrated, warm-hearted and Spirit-filled people.
Nor was he destined long to hunger in vain. Another
special providence soon occurred in his life which was
the beginning of a new era in his religious history.
He tells of it as follows :

One day a tall, sober-looking man came into the store to see
me. He talked to me about my soul and eternal matters until
my heart fell in love with him. This man was Vivian A.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 27

Dake, at that time a district chairman in the Minnesota and
North Iowa Conference of the Free Methodist church. He
invited me to a camp-meeting to be held at Hebron, Minn.
I accepted the invitation and went to my first Free Methodist
camp-meeting. My soul clave to the people I met on that camp-
ground, and I love them to-day. Their plain garb, their shining
faces and their burning testimonies convinced me that I had
found a people who were in earnest to get to heaven.

His meeting with this people he ever afterward re-
garded as one of the providences of his life more singu-
larly and signally blessed to his good than any other.
At the meeting referred to he received light as to its
being his privilege and duty to be sanctified wholly.
He presented himself as a seeker of heart-purity, and,
before leaving the meeting, professed to have received
the experience. Later developments in his life con-
vinced him that, although having received much spirit-
ual quickening at that time, he came short of entering
fully upon the sanctified life. The experience was
superficial. He had failed to go to the bottom in the
matter of heart-searching consecration and actually dy-
ing out to sin. In the clearer light of the experience
as received some years later he was inclined to regard
his seeking and professing sanctification at the Hebron
camp-meeting as "only a make-believe," which his
friends who knew him best will doubtless unite in re-
garding as altogether too severe a judgment of himself.
His failure was rather due, in the writer's judgment,
to his having been urged forward in advance of a clear
comprehension of the nature of the experience needed
and sought.

While engaged in his office duties in Saint Paul Harry
became convinced that, in the midst of such an environ-
ment as surrounded him, spiritual life could not be

28 G. HARRY AGXEW

maintained without a "struggle for existence." Sur-
rounded by an atmosphere altogether worldly, having
very few advantages in the direction of Christian fel-
lowship, and his soul not yet fully established in God., he
saw that at all times there was peril — ^but a step be-
tween him and spiritual death — and that only by great
watchfulness and much fervent prayer could he be
kept from making ''shipwreck of faith and a good con-
science."

By such means as the foregoing, and also by engag-
ing in such active Christian work as distributing
tracts, preaching on the streets, and conversing with
those he met and urging upon them the importance of
entering upon the Christian life, he was not merely
keeping himself alive spiritually, but was also develop-
ing by degrees that strength of Christian character
and that aptness for and devotion to the work of res-
cuing the lost which finally issued in a life of conse-
crated, self-sacrificing, heroic and successful foreign
missionary service.

One of Harry's Saint Paul experiences throws light
upon the simplicity and sincerity which characterized
him at the time and also figures as one of the factors
in molding his early religious life. Referring to it he
savs:

There was a brother in St. Paul who was an anti-secrecy
lecturer. He was a Baptist, and had suffered much for the
truth's sake, since he was bold as a lion, and would "cry aloud
and spare not. ' ' He and I were quite friendly. H^ would give
me good counsel and at times we would go off and pray to-
gether. One time my uncle, who had a tailoring establishment
in Ireland, came to visit us, and several other cousins and
myself gave him orders for clothes. These clothes were to be
brought out by friends coming to America, handed to a cousin

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 29

at New Yotk and forwarded by him to St. Paul. A short time
after the clothes arrived I attended a prayer meeting, held near
where we lived. The topic in the meeting was * * The Joy of the
Lord." Our anti-secrecy friend was there, and after several
had talked and prayed he arose, spoke a few words on the
subject for the evening and then, suddenly clapping his hand
on my shoulder, exclaimed: *'By the way, is this the suit of
clothes you smuggled.^"

I made no reply, as I knew him to be peculiar in some ways,
and thought perhaps he was merely making an illustration.
But a woman sitting in front, who knew us and understood
what was meant, turned and said to him, **You^re not God."
He then immediately sat down. In a few moments I saw what
he meant, but was utterly astonished at the way he had taken
to reprove me, since the Bible declares we must first talk to our
brother privately. The friends who had brought our new clothes
from Ireland had paid no duty on them, as they were packed
in along with their own clothes. Upon my going to the
Customs House officer in St. Paul to inquire if this was smug-
gling, he informed me that it was, and in reply to my query as
to what was to be done to get the matter straight he informed
me that if the guilty party would come and make confession
no legal steps would be taken, but that a certain percentage
would be charged on the clothes. The next day I took the
clothes, paid nine dollars duty, and got my receipt, so that I
was fully prepared should any one tackle me on that subject
again. Much of this kind of swindling of the government is
carried on by professed Christians, and I am glad my attention
was drawn to the matter, even if it icas in a somewhat rude and
unscriptural way.

Following the camp-meeting at Hebron, it was de-
.cided to pitch the district tabernacle in Saint Paul and
hold a series of meetings there. The tabernacle was
finally located in West Saint Paul, and the Rev. David
McLeod with his devoted wife (now gone to her re-
ward), was sent there to conduct the services. Dis-
trict Chairman Dake was also present occasionally to
lend his aid. The counter-attractions of the citv were

30 G. HARRY AGNEW

so numerous and strong, however, that comparatively
little was accomplished. During these special services,
however, a stout but rather small German woman
(Catherine Zimmerman) and her husband one day ven-
tured into the tabernacle and became interested in the
services. The Lord blessed them much. Here too
they met and formed a liking for young Agnew. They
became attached to him, in fact, with such a devoted
and practical friendship that when he was out of money
in earlier experiences in Africa they sent him at one
time one hundred and fifty dollars, at another time a
hundred dollars, and other sums at other times, greatly
to the encouragement of his heart and the strength-
ening of his faith.

Harry contributed liberally toward the expenses of
the tabernacle meeting, and when he saw so little ac-
complished the tempter made it appear to him that his
money had been wasted and his liberality had been be-
stowed in vain. Such was not the case, however, and
he used afterward to say, "God saw it was spent for
his glory, and took care that it should be paid back with
more than compound interest at a time when I needed
it most." Is it not written by the pen of Inspiration,
"Cast thy bread upon the waters, for thou shalt find
it after many days ?"

There being a small class of Free Methodists at Min-
neapolis without a pastor, Harry was appointed to look
after them. He used to drive up there Sundays to
look after this work, and, as best he could feed the
shepherdless flock. He also found an abundance of
wayside work to do for Christ in and about Saint Paul
and so apt was he in all these kinds of service that
Chairman Dake desired to detain him there, and could

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 31

hardly believe when Harry received his call from
the missionary board to go to Africa that it was in
order for him to go. In fact he protested against his
going, though he afterwards became convinced of his
error in so doing, and finally went to West Africa him-
self in the interest of the foreign work, where he soon
found a grave in Sierra Leone.

So firmly did our consecrated young brother believe,
in view of subsequent developments, that his call to the
foreign mission field was from God that, to the close
of his life, he would say: "I have never regretted
leaving St. Paul, even in times of greatest trial and
difficulty. I have ever felt that, no matter who was
called to stay at home, my call was to the foreign field,
although at the time of my first starting out I had but
little real conviction in the matter."

CHAPTER V.

THE CALL TO AFRICA — APPOINTMENT TO THE FOREIGN

FIELD.

**My soul is not at rest; there comes a strange
And secret whisper to my spirit, like
A dream of night, that tells me I am on
Enchanted ground. Why live I here? The vows
Of God are on me, and I may not stop
To play with shadows, or pluck earthly flowers,
Till I my work have done, and rendered up
Account. * '

Mr. Agnew's call to cng-age in foreign missionary
work was not of that extraordinary character which
many tell of having received, although, as noted in
the preceding chapter, it developed into as firm a con-
viction that his God-giv^n work was in that direction
as though his call had come audibly from heaven at-
tended by miraculous phenomena. His own narration
of this experience is as follows:

In the summer of 1884 Mr. D. W. Abrams, of Michigan,
published in the Free Methodist an appeal from King Tappa,
of Liberia, West Africa, for a missionary to teach him **God
palaver/' It was stated that this king had agreed to build
the missionary a house, give him a boy as servant, and furnish
him with rice and fish. This was thought to be a magnificent
offer.

I remember of thinking at the time that Tappa must be an
extraordinary man. I have since found out that such an offer
on the part of an African chief, or king, generally amounts
to very little. Scores of African chiefs will make such prom-
ises, but do they mean by it that they really want the mission-
ary *s gospel? By no means. Not only do many of them,

32

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 33

when they make such promises, have no intention of sticking
to them, but the promises are made simply because they think
the presence of the missionary means more cloth and gun-
powder, not to speak of more influence. Some chiefs may be
very willing to furnish a missionary with fish and rice, but
they will take good care that they beg enough from him to
more than pay back what was given. This kind of talk may
seem severe, but its truth has been proven many times.

Mr. Abrams invited correspondence from those who felt
called to go to Africa. The matter did not appear at all as
being of particular interest to me, but a friend of mine be-
came interested in it and wrote to Mr. Abrams. This stirred
me up also to write, and finally the Rev. T. B. Arnold, of Chi-
cago, was appointed by the Free Methodist mission board to go
to St. Paul and consult with us. Up to this time I could
speak of no particular call to foreign field, although I felt
that several things were favorable to my going. First, I had a
strong constitution, and hence, so far as health was concerned,
I was as likely to stand the climate as any one. In the next
place my brothers had all been in foreign climes and were all
living, and so there was a strong probability that I likewise
would be able to remain on the field.

When writing to the missionary board about myself I was
constrained to use guarded language, as there was neither,
vision, dream nor any particular impression on my mind that
I could write about. The nearest I could get to anything like
these was an assurance I finally received that God would be
pleased with my going. Not until I arrived at Inhambane,
Southeast Africa, and saw the field did it come to me clearly
that God wanted me there, and that for me to abandon the place
would mean the loss of my soul. If I had no remarkable call
to go, I had a most imperative call to stay, after getting there,
and that was the most important after all.

So peculiar were Mr. Agnew's leadings in respect
to entering upon the foreign work, and so mistaken
and inconsistent appeared to him in later yeans the
supposed call of some to similar fields of service, that
he further expressed himself on the subject as follows:

34 G. HARRY AGNEW

Many persons living in America to-day can tell ns of won-
derful calls they have had to work in foreign fields. Some of
them also frankly tell us they have no intention of ever leav-
ing the home land and infer that the Lord made a mistake in
ever calling them.

A minister some years ago told me that the Lord had been
calling him to Africa for many years, *'but," he said, "my
family is so large that I cannot go. ' ' Now, if God ever called
that man to Africa, since "the gifts and callings of God are
without repentance" the only way to heaven for him was by
way of Africa. When Jonah was vomited out of the whale's
belly, on the shores of the Mediterranean, he found the same
command to go to Nineveh ringing in his ears he had heard
in the first place. God had not changed his mind in the matter,
having made no mistake at first. What is the reason that so
many write to the papers about their wonderful call, and yet
years afterwards we find them at their homes, with no intention
of ever leaving them?

In the first place many are mistaken. While they may have
had wonderful visions, strong impressions, etc., yet these are
not necessarily calls from God, and, in most cases, are as un-
reliable as any ordinary dream. Such persons feel a sympathy
for the lost in foreign climes, get a burden on their hearts for
them, are led to pray much on their behalf, even until the sub-
ject occupies their dreams at night, but this is not a call.

Again, in some cases when people are consecrating every-
thing to God, the question comes up, "Are you willing to go to
Africa?" Perhaps there is quite a struggle on this point,
and when it is yielded they get a blessing. This is taken as a
sure sign that they are called to Africa, when it was merely
a test of obedience presented by the Searcher of hearts.

It is safe to say that God calls very few to foreign fields
who have large families to provide for, and very few, if any,
who are so diseased in body that it would be impossible for
them long to stand the climate. There may be exceptions, but,
generally speaking, for one who is diseased in body to go to
the malarial swamps of Africa is a foolhardy undertaking.

Again, some claim to be called to foreign climes, and yet,
after years of waiting, the money does not come for their
passage. How is this? If the call is of God, will he not fur-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 35

nish means? One man wrote to a friend of mine that he was
called to South America, **and/' said he, **if necessary, God
will charter an alligator to send me there with.'' Such a
man may be conscientious, but he is certainly off the track,
inasmuch as God performs no such unnecessary miracles. If
God wishes one to go to South America he will send him
means to go by an ordinary steamer and in an ordinary way.

Another man in America declared he had told the devil he
was so determined to go to Africa that, if necessary, he would
walk to New York on his hands and knees, and then swim the
ocean. This same man did finally arrive in Africa, where he
thought he would find fruits and nuts growing wild for his
maintenance almost anywhere. Suffice it to say he was greatly
disappointed and for years was a drag on the work of God.

Doubtless some do get extraordinary calls, but as such calls
always dovetail into the providential events which follow all
concerned are convinced that they are really calls from God.

After Mr. Arnold's trip to Saint Paul for consulta-
tion with Mr. Agnew the board decided to accept the
young man and send him to Africa in company with
the Rev. and Mrs. W. W. Kellev and Robert and Katie
Shemeld, the latter couple being intimate personal
friends of Mr. Agnew.

''Henceforth, then,
It matters not if storm or sunshine be
My earthly lot, bitter or sweet my cup:
I only pray, 'God fit me for the work,
God make me holy and my spirit nerve
For the stern hour of strife.' Let me but know.
There is an arm unseen that holds me up.
An eye that kindly watches all my path
Till I my weary pilgrimage have done —
Let me but know I have a friend that waits
To welcome me to glory — and I joy to tread
The dark and death- fraught wilderness."

CHAPTER VI.

PREPARATION AND DEPARTURE — EVENTS OF THE JOUR-
NEY — ^.VRRIVAL AND SELECTION OF A FIELD.

''Ye Christian heralds, go, proclaim
Salvation in Immanuers name;
To distant climes the tidings bear.
And plant the rose of Sharon there."

It was on the first day of February, 1885, that Mr.
Agnew, then but a Httle past twenty years of age, left
his situation as bookkeeper in Saint Paul, and on the
tenth of the same month, started for Chicago, to re-
ceive more specific orders from the missionar\' board
and make preparations for his departure to the foreign
field. From Chicago he went to South Elgin, Illinois,
where he first met the Rev. W. W. Kelley, who was to
head the band about to be sent out. He found Mr.
Kelley an agreeable, fatherly man, and remained with
him several days holding meetings in the interest of
their Africa mission work. From there he went on to
Philadelphia in a few days from whence he took a
steamer for Liverpool. The steamer carried only steer-
age passengers, and, as niay be imagined, the accom,-
modations were not all conducive to the comfort of
ocean trav^el, the less so as, on its recent trip from Eng-
land, the vessel had brought over a cargo of cattle, and
on its present trip the passengers were boxed up in the
Jiold where the cattle had previously been stowed.
However, as he could just as well have taken another
yessel in which a steerage passage would have been

S6

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 37

unnecessary, he made no murmur, having, as he after-
ward said, no one to blame but himself.

On arriving in England he at once proceeded to
Scarborough, in Yorkshire, where his parents and his
eldest sister then resided, the father and mother in their
advanced years having come thither from Ireland to
live with their daughter soon after their son's depar-

ture for America. The father died several years ago,
hut the mother is still living (1904), and is tenderly
cared for in the home of her daughter in Scarborotigh.
After a short visit with his parents and sister, Mr.
.Agnew proceeded to Kelvedon, in Essex, where he
met Mr. and Mrs. Shemeld, who had preceded him to
England, that country being also their native place.
As they must remain in England from four to six weeks
^waiting the arriyaj of ijr- and Mrs. Kelley, the thre?

38 G. HARRY AGNEW

decided, as a matter of convenience and economy, to
rent quarters and set up housekeeping. It was in this
little town that Charles Haddon Spurgeon, the famous
London preacher, was bom, in an unpretentious house
but a short distance from where the outgoing mis-
sionaries were located. Here they waited, prayed, rest-
ed and looked after the odds and ends of final prepara-
tion. Mr. and Mrs. Kelley finally arrived, and then all
together proceeded to the work assigned them on the
Dark Continent."

After making needed purchases in London the
party procured tickets for Inhambane (pronounced
e^iyam - ba^na on the southeast coast of Africa. Vari-
ous discussions that had taken place relative to
the location of their work finally resulted in such a
change of program that they found themselves des-
tined, as they supposed, for the region of Lake Tan-
ganyika, in East Central Africa, instead of the orig-
nally intended western coast. All, however, were
devoutly waiting upon God for definite guidance, in
the full belief that he would not suffer them to be led
astray.

On May the 15th, 1885, the party sailed from Dart-
mouth, England, on the steamship Hawarden Castle,
of the Donald Currie line. All booked for second
cabin passage, and found the ship's accommodations
eminently satisfacto^)^ On board were a number of
missionaries sent out by the Church of England Mis-
sionary Society and bound for Uganda. This mis-
sionary society represents the evangelical portion of
the State church, and some of the young men it was
now sending out were, according to Mr. Agnew's
opinion, "full of the Holy Ghost and faith," and were

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 39

subsequently "enabled to do a grand work for God
in Uganda." They were members of the missionary
band presided over by good Bishop Hannington who,
by most cruel torture, fell a martyr to the work of God
in Uganda.

The paity had for the most part a pleasant pas-
sage. The ship stopped over at Lisbon on the way to
Cape Town long enough to a'dmit of their getting a
fine view of the Portuguese Capital and to make some
purchases of fruit, which was very plentiful there.
Referring to what they saw in Lisbon Mr. Agnew
wrote as follows:

Many things of interest ate to be seen there, including the
king's palace. Bull fights, they told us, were still occasions of
interest, and we were informed that two men had been killed
in one of them the Sunday before we arrived. The city is built
partly pn the shores of the River Tagus and partly on three
larger and four smaller hills. Lisbon is said to have been
founded by the Phoenicians, and was a flourishing city, the
capital of Lusitania, when first visited by the Eomans. It
was taken by the Moors in A. D. 712, from whom it was re-
captured by Alfonso I. in A. D. 1147. It has been frequently
visited by earthquakes. That of 1755 destroyed a great part
of the city and 60,000 inhabitants. In the eastern and older
part of the city the streets are steep, narrow and crooked, but
the newer portions are well and regularly built. We visited
the American consul there, in order to see about getting pass-
ports, but as the steamer was soon to sail there was no time
to secure them.

Upon their arrival in Cape Town they set about

studying all the literature they could procure bearing

upon the character and conditions of that part of

Africa whither they were bound. On their finally

reaching Natal a difference of opinion arose as to

where they should locate. Mr. and Mrs. Shemeld

were fully decided to halt permanently at Natal, and,

40 G. HARRY AGNEW

declining to proceed farther, separated from the rest
of the party there.

Mr. and Mrs. Kelley and Mr. Agnew here met for
the first time the Rev. and Mrs. E. H. Richards, of
the Inhambane mission, established by the American
Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions. They
represented the needs of the Inhambane work and.
urgently requested the newly arrived missionaries to
enter that region as a field of operations. For this
they were in time reproved by their committee at
home, according to Mr. Agnew's statement, the
American Board regarding themselves quite capable
of providing for the spiritual wants of the thousands
at Inhambane. "Such a policy on the part of any
board," says Mr. Agnew, "is a very narrow one, and
was especially so in this case, as, in course of a few
years, the board entirely abandoned the field after ac-
complishing comparatively little towards the evangeli-
zation of the Inhambane tribes."

The party felt that the invitation from Mr. and. Mrs.
Richards was of God, the more so in that they found
themselves without sufficient funds to warrant under-
taking to reach Lake Tanganyika, several hundred
miles farther inland, and establish a mission there.
Accordingly, leaving Natal, they proceeded to Delagoa
Bay, or Lourenco Marques, as the port is called.
Here they purchased three donkeys, the service of
which animals would be necessary in exploring the
more interior regions of the continent. Getting the
donkeys aboard the ship, they thence proceeded on
their way to Inhambane, arriving June 17, 1885.

The Rev. W. C. Wilcox, an American Board mis-
sionary, had a boat in waiting for Mr, and Mrs. Rich-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 41

ards, and into it the whole party entered and sailed up
the bay for Mongwe mission station. The wind and
tide being against them, they made such poor headway
that they were finally compelled to go ashore and
pursue their journey on foot. It was strange scenery
that greeted the eyes of the new missionaries on reach-
ing the shore. It w^as a moonlight night, and, as all
around them were palms and other tropical trees by
the hundreds, made the more weirdly picturesque by
the pale, shimmering light of the moon, the party
found no difficulty in realizing that they were indeed
in a strange land. They reached their destination
about midnight, tired, sleepy and glad to be at their
journey's end.

CHAPTER V:i.

ixhambaxe: its afp£L\x-\xjz, sit vat:: x, popula-
tion. ETC.

Inhambane is in the pro\-ir:ce of Mozambique,
nearly on the tropic of Capric-m. and is about 580
miles north and east from Xatal, 2S0 miles north of
Delagoa Bay, 250 miles south of B;:ira ar.d perhaps
600 miles from Mozair/eique, The prc>-ince cf Mo-
zambique has been a PcrtiTguese possessicn for about
four hundred years. But Portugal, aldiough so long
in possession of this province, has as yet done com-
paratively little in the direction of iniprcWng its con-
dition. Inhambane is not only the name of tlie port,
but also the name of a district extending: one hundred
and fift\' miles south and about the same distance north
from the port. Because of the low and marshy con-
dition about Inhambane bay, it is ver>- unhealthful.
Many Europeans have died there, while most cf those
who manage to live are said to have a decidedly sal-
low, malarial-fever-like appearance.

As seen from the steamer, to give Mr. Agnew's own de-
Bcription of the town, it is very pretty. When one goes
ashore, however, much of its beauty vanishes. Through lack
of proper sanitation and on account of its proximity to mala-
rial swamps, it is a pestiferous place, although matters are now
somewhat improved as compared with former conditions. The
healthier lands are all across the bay, where, being higher, it is
not 80 marshy.

The town itself has a mixed population of about four thou-
sand, most of them natives and half-castes, with some Hebrews

42

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 43

and MobammedaDs. Tbere are but few Europeans, probably
fort; OT fifty, nhicb number alao includes a iew agents of
European firms. The place boasts of a Soman Catholic church.

MR. AGXKW AT HIS BESP.

where masH is said regularly iur the repose of the souls of some
of the biggest sinners that ever lived, and sinners who died
totally 1111 repentant. The "padre" is also the schoolmaster for

44 G. HARRY AGXEW

the town. Nothing can be done by him without cash. For
marriages, preparing members for death and for burying the
dead, etc., cash is always required, and masses for the repose
of souls cost according to **size and quality.*' That is to say,
a mass with tolling of the church bell costs so much, without
the tolling of the bells so much less. The people have but
little confidence in the padre's power to forgive sins, or else
they are not anxious to have their sins forgiven, as, according
to common report, but few present themselves at the confes-
sional. Very few of those who pay for masses for their dead
relatives can tell in what way the masses are supposed to benefit
the departed, and indeed it is enough to puzzle any one to
know what benefits are thus conferred. When one who has been
a common prostitute, or one who has lived a most licentious
life, dies without sign of repentance or any true knowledge of
God, it is not easy to see wherein their souls would be bene-
fited by the mumbling over by an immoral priest of a few
Latin prayers.

The town is a perfect sink of moral corruption. I have often
thought it would baffle Abraham, were he back on earth, to
find five righteous people in that modern Sodom. Many times
have I been around the town calling the people to repentance,
many times wept and prayed over them, but as yet I have not
seen even two of the inhabitants thereof whom I thought were
ready to meet God. However, God must and will answer
prayer, and I believe the day is coming when many, even
there, will find Christ to the joy and satisfaction of their souls.

The population of the Inhambane district is difficult
to estimate. "A Portuguese tax collector is authority
for the statement that, between the Limpopo river on
the south and the Sabi on the north, there are between
800,000 and 900,000 huts. Reckoning on the basis
of the lower number, with an average of a native, his
wife and one child to each hut," savs Mr. Aimew.
"the population of this district is considerably over
2,000,000. There is probably no more thickly popu-
lated part of South Africa than this same district of
Inhambane.*'

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 45

•

There are three different native tribes in the region
about the bay or port of Inhambane — the Batongas,
the Botswas and the Bachopis. The Batongas live
mostly around the bay, the Bachopis north, and the
Botswas north and west. These natives live chiefly
b}' agriculture, each head of a family having a garden
in which he cultivates corn, peanuts, cassava, pump-
kins, sweet potatoes and so forth. Some also have
plantations of cocoanut trees which bring them in a
little revenue, although the products are sold so cheap-
ly as to yield but Uttle profit. Around the bay the
men devote themselves to some extent to catching fish,
while the women gather up crabs and shellfish; so
that, taking all things into consideration, there are no
natives in South Africa who live better than those of
Inhambane.

For a considerable time these people were subject
to frequent raids from Gungunyana's soldiers, who
made sad havoc among them. Describing these mer-
ciless raids Mr. Agnew says:

Every once in a while the soldiers would make a raid into
Portuguese territory, stealing the young women, girls and boys
and putting all others to death. Not long ago the Portuguese
sent an army to Gungunyana, captured him and sent him to
Cape Verde, on the west coast, where he will probably end his
days. Two or three wives and his son accompanied him, so
that his exile will not be so lonely as it would be otherwise.
Since then the country has been somewhat quieter. One of-
Gungunyana *s indunas, named Magigwan, rebelled against the
Portuguese after his king's departure, but another force was
sent against him and he was captured and put to death and
his head and hands were cut off by the Portuguese, probably
for the purpose of putting them in seme museum. In the f u ura
it is to be hoped that the natives at Inhambane will be allowed
to dwell in peace.

46 G. HARRY AGNEW

•

One of the terrible curses of this region, as well
as of civilized countries, is the manufacture and sale
of intoxicating liquors. In Natal and the Transvaal
laws have been enacted prohibiting the sale of liquor
to natives, but the Portuguese are behind in this re-
spect, as in nearly everything else in the way of social
and moral improvements; and, as a consequence, "in
the cashew season thousands of the natives are drunk,
and much fighting and killing goes on." It is cer-
tainly to be hoped that the Portuguese government
will some day awake to the necessity of such legisla-
tion and of such enforcement of law and order as will
transform these conditions into conditions less horrible
and revolting. The government is bankrupt, however,
and so in need of monev that it is the more readv
on this account to tolerate and even sanction anything
that will replenish its exchequer.

This country [Portugal], which his holiness, the Pope, hag
blessed over and over again, says Mr. Agnew, is, in spite
of all, on its last legs; while other countries which this infalli-
ble [f] spiritual ruler has cursed with bell and book and
candle, are becoming stronger and stronger. This of itself is
sufficient proof that God ratifies neither the blessings nor Ihe
curses of the Roman pontiff.

While many things might be truthfully written re-
garding the deplorable social and moral conditions
under Portuguese government, especially in the prov-
ince of Mozambique, there are also commendable
things about many of the Portuguese people in the
Inhambane district which ought to be mentioned, and
concerning which Mr. Agnew has paid tribute in the
following terms:

Whatever may be paid about their government, the Portu-
guese people are generally very hospitable. The missionaries

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 47

at Inhambane have received nothing but courteous treatment
from them. Many acts of kindness were shown me while I
lived there, and I pray God to bless the Portuguese with his
salvation.

I will give a little incident which illustrates the good spirit
shown by a governor at Inhambane to one who had offended
the community. While they were having a procession at one
time in the streets a missionary went to see it. There was a
wax figure of the Virgin Mary in the procession, and every
one was supposed to take off his hat to it. As the missionary
felt that this was nothing more or less than bowing to an idol,
he refused to take off his hat. An official passing by in the
procession ordered a policeman to arrest iiim, whereupon the
governor said, **Let him alone. ^' Shortly after this it was nec-
essary to get a passport for two Zulus who were going to Natal.
The steamer was going early in the morning, the offices were all
closed, as it was dark at night, and the only one who could give
the passport was the governor. Fillea with misgivings, the
missionary who had raised a bad feeling in the community
by refusing to doff his hat, went to the governor, stated the
case, and asked for the passport. The governor treated him
very kindly, said nothing about the procession affair, called
a corporal of the guard and had him go and tell the secretary
what was needed. The passport was procured and the mission-
ary went away happy.

If the case had been vice versa, and the missionary had been
a Portuguese and the governor an Englishman, it is very safe
to say those two Zulus would have had to remain in the dis-
trict until the next down steamer. When a young man, a
missionary at Inhambane, died of fever, this same governor
kindly gave the stone necessary to build a low wall around the
grave, and also offered me as much lime as was needed for the
purpose. It is very easy for people to denounce the Portu-
guese in a wholesale way, but it should ever be remembered
that there are good as well as bad people among them, the
same as among other nationalities.

CHAPTER Vlll.

EXPLORING FOR AND OPENING UP A STATION.

Now the sowing and the reaping.

Working hard and waiting long:
Afterward the golden reaping,

Harvest home and grateful song.
Now, the training, hard and lowly,

Weary feet and aching brow:
Afterward the service holy,

And the Master's "Enter thou."

— Miss HavergaL

The first thing to be done after arrival at Inham-
bane was that of looking up a good location for a mis-
sion station. Accordingly this task was undertaken by
Messrs. Kelley and Agnew, Mrs. Kelley in the mean
time remaining with Mr. and Mrs. Richards. Before
these two gentlemen started on their tour of explora-
tion, however, Mr. Agnew went, on invitation of Mr.
Wilcox, for a visit to the latter's mission station at
Mackodweni, about twenty miles from Mongwe. Re-
ferring to this visit, and by "way of describing the
situation at Mackodweni, he has left the following
account :

I enjoyed my visit very much. There was an army of 3,000
natives there, in charge of a Mohammedan, waiting to drive
back a force of King Gungunyana's men which was ex-
pected. The Mohammedan officer treated us to a kind of
pudding made of honey and corn meal, besides giving us
bananas and tea. Brother Wilcox preached to the natives
composing the army. Gungunyana's forces did not come
at this time, but came sometime afterwards, and our Moham-

48

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 49

so G. HARRY AGNEW

medan friend with several other Mohammedan officers and
seven hundred natives was slain.

Having returned from his visit Mr. Agnew pre-
pared for his tour of exploration, and, taking their
donkeys, several carriers and one native to act as
their interpreter and cook, he and Mr. Kelley were
soon on their way inland, aiming at a place called
Beleni, on the banks of the Limpopo river and about
one hundred and fifty miles from Inhambane. On
first starting out Mr. Agnew felt in a considerable
degree the discomforts of homesickness, inasmuch as
all was new and wild and strange to him, and they
saw no human beings day after day but uncivilized
Africans in their disgusting and repulsive appearances.
But after a time God so manifested himself that the
youthful and lonely missionar>' explorer recovered
from his homesickness and was enabled to enjoy the
rest of the trip. Thus began that missionary pioneer-
ing to which much of his later life was given.

On the Saturday following the day of their setting
out they came upon a kraal, of about one hundred
and fifty huts, called Maralella. Here they decided to
remain over Sunday. The chief was well disposed
and gave them a goat and other articles of food such
as their needs required. In return they gave him
CiOth worth about seventy-five cents.

On Sunday the natives had a big dance, at which
seven of eight hundred gathered, all dressed in the
most valuable finery at command. At the native Afri-
can dances, as in "society" gatherings of civilized
lands, each tries, we are told, to outdo the other in the
matter of showy attire. Their wardrobes are more
grotesque than those seen among the elite circles in

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 51

London, Paris, New York or Chicago, but the pas-
sion for display is so similar as to suggest that its
expression in the extravagant and bizarre fashions of
modern civilized life is a relic of the barbarous con-
ditions from which civilization has been gradually de-
veloped.

The men in the African dances, says Mr. A^gnew, are
to be seen gorgeously arrayed in old soldiers' coats, old hats
of every description from a cricket cap of different colors to a
fireman's helmet and anything else they can get hold of which
they think appears striking. The females will not be behind
the males in the matter, so they have as much cloth tied around
them as they can get, with any quantity of arm and leg orna-
ments. The dance of the young men is carried on in an
orderly manner. All keep in step, and commence and stop
simultaneously. The men dance by themselves and the women
have a dance a little way apart by themselves. The dancing
of the women consists of one after another giving a kind of
hop, step and jump into the ring, whilo the others clap their
hands and sing.

The missionaries were objects of great curiosity
to these natives, and would have been greatly discom-
moded if not injured by the crowding of the curious
throngs about their hut had not the chieftain's son
kept the rabble at bay. The people of this kraal at
a later period were drawn into fighting the natives of
a neighboring kraal, and Mr. Agnew in passing there
soon after the fight noticed just outside the kraal limits
two somewhat fresh skulls raised on poles, supposedly
trophies of the fight. Still later this kraal was burned
by the Portuguese.

Having proceeded a couple of days from Maralella -
the missionaries came upon the ruins of a burned
kraal, a short distance from which, by the side of a
small lake, they discovered the dead body of a poor

52 G. HARRY AGNEW

old woman. The body had a number of wounds upon
it, indicating that she had been either shot or stabbed
repeatedly. Beside her body lay a little pot of corn
which she had evidently been carrying when attacked.
Other dead bodies were seen lying about in the woods,
these grewsome sights indicating that the missionaries
were indeed in the midst of one of those "dark places
of the earth'' described in scripture language as "the
habitations of cruelty."

From Maralella to the end of their journey the mis-
sionaries were followed by a large number of the
natives. It was discovered finally, though unknown
by the missionaries at the time, that this was due to
a shrewd act of their interpreter. He had given out
that the missionaries were bound for the diamond
fields, knowing that the young men of those parts are
always anxious to go to the diamond or gold fields;
and, through thus deceiving them, he became the recip-
ient of a present from every native for allowing them
the privilege of accompanying the missionaries, who,
as they supposed, would act as their protectors.

Concerning their native cook-interpreter Mr. Agnew

has given the following bit of interesting information :
Umzimban, our cook and interpreter, was a rare young man.
His forte was dressing chickens. Many boys have I seen work-
ing for Portuguese and others who could dress a chicken on
short notice, but Umzimban I believe excelled them all. As
soon as we got into a kraal at night water would be put
on, before a chicken was purchased. Just as soon as the pur-
chase was made the head was whipped off, the still quivering
fowl was plunged into the pot, and the feathers stripped off
almost as soon as one could say the proverbial "Jack Robin-
son. ' '

Umzimban 's interpreting abilities were very limited, so that
when we attempted to talk to the natives about religious

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 53

matters we were somewhat handicapped. In talking to a chief
we would perhaps say, * ' Now, Umzimban, ask him if he knows
anything of God.*' This one simple question would set Um-
zimban to talking for two or three minutes, when he would
suddenly conclude with: **He wants some.'* ** Wants some
what!" **He wants some Jesu;*' or, '*He wants some school;
you teach him pickaninny/' Instead of merely asking the
question we had requested him to, our interpreter had been
launching out on his own hook, and had been telling the
chief who we were, where we came from, what we intended
doing, etc.

About ten days after leaving Mongwe the mis-
sionaries arrived at the headquarters of a chief named
Bingwane. This man was quite a powerful chief,
and an ally of the Portuguese. He had many v/ives,
and was said to have 6,000 soldiers. Sometime after
the missionaries visited him King Gungunyana left
his northern capital, and, wishing to settle where
Bingwane was, surrounded him with an army. The
result was that, after being besieged for a number of
days, until they were dying with thirst, BingAvane,
who was quite old, was one night carried by his men
out of the kraal where they were besieged, and all
made a dash for liberty. Bingwane and many of his
indunas were killed in their attempt to escape. Bing-
wane's oldest son, named Sipenyanyani, managed to
escape into Portuguese territory where he remained
for several years. Finally, after Gungunyana himself
had been taken prisoner by the Portuguese, Sipenyan-
yani was reinstated as chief in the territory where
his father had been slain.

The missionaries stayed at Bingwane's kraal, where
there were about one hundred of his wives, over Sun-
day. The chief himself was not present, but on Mon-
day morning they went over to another kraal of his

54 G. HARRY AGNEW

to see him, and then started on their homeward jour-
ney. They had seen a number of places where mis-
sion stations could be established nearer to Inhambane,
and felt that it would be the part of wisdom to estab-
lish their station as near the port as possible, owing
to the fact that everything from there would have to
be carried on the backs or heads of natives. They
had traveled inland about one hundred and fifty miles,
and now made the journey home again in about five
and a half days. When they reached home they found
that Mrs. Kelley had experienced her first attack of
African fever, but without serious results.

On this exploring trip they saw quite a number of
hippopotami, buffaloes, deer and some zebras. The)j
shot at some, but killed nothing on the whole trip
bigger than a pigeon. The natives declared that Mr.
Kelley had killed a hippopotamus, but the missionaries
never saw or heard anything of it and concluded it
was only native imagination. Mr. Agnew records that
God took care of them all along the way, and that,
although tired upon his return home, he was in good
physical trim.

As a result of this tour the missionaries decided
to establish their first station at Maralella, the place
where they witnessed the big dance the first Sunday
of their trip inland. There were plenty of people
there, some high hills in the neighborhood, which was
in its favor, and on consulting with the parties at
Inhambane all felt that Maralella was the proper
place. It was about fifty miles from the port, and
about thirty-five miles from a place called Mutamba,
which was the landing place for river boats bringing
goods from Inhambane,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 55

After a few days' rest at Mr. Richards' the party
packed up part of their things and Mr. and Mrs.
Kelley sailed down the bay in a boat to Mutamba,
while Mr. Agnew went overland with the donkeys.
All arrived at Mutamba at about the same time, and,'
after staying at the house of a Dutch trader over
night, proceeded on their journey, having hired some
native carriers to transport part of their goods and
also having loaded up one of the donkeys. As they
were passing over a muddy place on the way the load-
ed donkey sank into the mire almost up to his cars,
and it was with considerable difficulty that they finally
got him out.

These donkeys, says Mr. Agnew, were about as cunning
animals as one could well come across. While riding on them
along a narrow path if at times we came to a tree where one
of the branches crossed the path at too short a distance from
the ground to admit of any one going under it except the
donkey, the wily animal would at once make a bolt under-
neath the branch, leaving the rider, if he could get his feet
out of the stirrups in time, hanging on the branch, thus whisk-
ing him off as it would a troublesome fly. However, they were
faithful little animals and could follow a native path as well
as the native himself.

Not finding a suitable location right at Maralella,
they finally pitched their tent at Komeni, four miles
from there. Here they purchased a piece of ground
from the native chief, and settled down to work for
God. The people at this place were a mixture of
Bachopis and various other tribes, all bound together
as it were, and called Bandongas. The advent of the
missionaries among them caused considerable excite-
ment in the neighborhood.

The people flocked around day after day, says Mr.
Agnew, to see the white men and the **Sinyare,'' Mrs. Kelley.

S6 G. HARRY AGNEW

Some would sit about all day watching our movements.
Everything interested them. What we wore, what we ate, how
we cooked, how we looked when speaking to one of them,
how we held the gun when we shot, how we walked, sang,
laughed, etc., were matters discussed over and over again.
* When thej saw we had cloth they brought us chickens, sheep,
goats, corn, pineapples, eggs, fish, etc., to buy, and they
declared among themselves that our cloth was the best in the
country. They did not declare this to ws, however, but gen-
erally tried to drive a good bargain. Besides cloth we had
other articles to barter, including mirrors, belts, scissors,
knives, etc. For a time we used beads in our trading, but
afterwards the Lord showed me that I had no business encour-
aging their vanity by selling them things which were of no
use only lor display. As we had no interpreter we had to do
our trading the best way we could, and the art of pantomime
was often called in to help us out. Many laughable mistakes
were made, and sometimes it was difficult to make them under-
stand what we were trying to get at; but, after all, we man-
aged to get along pretty well, until finally God sent us a boy
who could interpret for us, and this put an end to some of our
troubles. This native interpreter, whose name is Tom Hayes,
has been with us now about ten years, and is at present in
charge of the mission station at Mavili, across the bay from
Inhambane. Tom's knowledge of the English language is by
no means perfect, and in interpreting he is liable to get con-
fused, but he has been a great help to us, and we were
thankful that God sent him along at that time of need.

In their ignorance of the country the missionaries
made some mistakes which they later learned to avoid.
Speaking of one of these Mr. Agnew says :

We made a mistake in the first place in pitching rur tent
under a tree. We did this in order to get the shade, but
it did not occur to us that the dew from the tree would keep
our tent almost constantly damp and thus encourage the fever.
We found it out afterwards, when we were all taken down sick.
The natives told us we would be better out in the sun, but we
only laughed and told them that we knew better, until at last
we saw they were right. About all the time we were under the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY . 57

tree we had fever. Some days it was two down and one up.
There was generally one of us able to be around to help the
others a little. After a time we purchased some corrugated
iron, and, between spells of fever, managed to erect a large
shed of it, under which we pitched our tent. This we found
was much better, and in the few months that Mr. and Mrs.
Kelley resided under its roof, the latter had scarcely any sick-
ness whatever.

About a mile from where their house stood there is
a large salt water lake called Nyanjele. This lake,
according to Mr. Agnew, is about thirty-five miles in
circumference, and hippopotami, alligators and so
forth sport in its waters. Fish are also plentiful, but
they are generally small. In the rainy season large
catfish would rise to the surface, and the natives would
spear them. Making a kind of portable platform out
of sticks and bark, they would take it out into the lake,
and, standing on it, would wait for the fish to lise,
with spears ready to dispatch them.

All around this lake, and also around the station,
the country was well populated, and the natives are
said to have been generally industrious, that is, com-
pared with most other natives.

We thought first they were a very lazy lot, says Mr. Agnew,
and, from a white man's standpoint, they are; but compared
with the Zulus in Natal and the Basutos in the Transvaal
they are way ahead. In my travels through Natal and the
Transvaal I cannot remember having seen such a thing as a
fruit tree planted in a heathen kraal. I may have seen one
or two, but cannot recollect about them. On the contrary,
at Komeni and the surrounding country nearly all the vil-
lages had rows of orange trees; and many had bananas,
cocoanuts and even pawpaws and custard apples growing,
while in their fields flourished thousands of pineapple plants
which yielded their delicious fruit in due season. In the in-
terior cocoanuts do not generally flourish as well as they do
near the seashore, yet the natives plant them and endeavor

S8 G. HARRV ,V xXEW

to care for them, scmttim^-? Lrrti-^ li'tle trz«>:s ^rt.und the
young plants to ke^p them i'r:m b*?Lz^ tri.k-u or enisbeU.
As they generally let th-ir p:^ ma ip.un'i wLl«i, they were
forced in some places to fr!i«:e ia th»fir hazaza-? a!><:. as other-
wise the pigs w«-ul'l dt?v. ur ••h*? r'a!:":5.

The countrv arouc«l this ncL^k a is a: -^trv w^!I woo^le<l.
Different kimls of useful tiee< gr*. w m t e i^l Is. az-I in some
places there is eonsMeratle f rvst. Ch:^ • t* tii? ni« -n useful
trees is the bark blanket tret:, wiii-ii f-jmi^Iies clothing for
about three-fourths of the p* pula'i».a. T^t? way they prepare
the bark is after this maautrr: TLe »- le of the bark is
strippe^l off. then the outtr hu>k is re a: •• '.i. a!i'l the inner
bark is poucded inith MvX'Wa niall-ts -j'^nl the fibres are
broken. The sap is thea wrua^j our. a-l it is s^-reaJ out in
the sun to dry. This bark makes qvite a warm ev>vering,
and hundreds of the natives have to '.r.-.r Ti-::»rL-^ apparel.
So far as the white man is ccacerae»i rhe-se natives eould
live utterly iudependent cf them. Th-y ha-.e p-enty to eat,
drink and wear, so that aItho;:;;:h thny are very foad of the
white man*s merchandise, yet it is rot aa abs«Hure necessity
to their well King. Another us*.ful tree is oce which bears
oil nut?. The pulp of the nut can be nia le into gravy, while
the nuts themselves are purchased by the traders. The cashew
tree, with its juicy fruit aad iiiu«h- relished cuts, abounds on
all sides. The nuts are roasted, pouulod and made into graTT,
but the fruit is ufeed only to make intoxicatirg li.}uor. si> that
it is in reality a great curse to the natives. In the seas*^n dis-
tilleries are to be s^eu in all dirtvtions distillicg cashew
brandv, which is much relished bv whites as well as natives.

The distilleries are simple contrivances. Fir^t. the fruit is
squeezed and the juice allowed to fermeiit, an«i after a couple
of days is put into large pots. These pots are put on the fire,
covered with other pots and a joint of gaspipe. which they
purchase from the traders, is inserted between the upper and
lower f>ots. The whole is plastered with clay to keep any
steam from es<'aping. The pipe projecting out of the pots
is supfiorted by a trough of cold water which serves as a
r'onden«er. As the pot b<:>ils the steam escaping by the pipe
is conden«pd and drops into a bottle at the end of the pip^.
This is the distilled liquor.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 59

• We will also let Mr. Agnew give his own descrip-
tion of the native people and their customs in this
vicinitv, as follows:

Each of the tribes aroiind the mission station had their own
distinguishing marks. For instance, the Bachopis do not pierce
their ears, but quite a number of them have their faces
tattooed. Some have a ro\^ of lumps running down each
cheek and down the nose. Others have tattoo marks running
across the cheeks. If a Muchopi has killed a person a tattoo
mark is made across each cheek just under the eyes, extend-
ing from the nose almost to the ear. The Batongas do not
tattoo their faces, but nearly all of them have their ears
pierced and a number wear earrings. The Batswas have a
good size hole cut in their ears, in which they will some-
times insert an empty gun cartridge, a cigar, a piece of wood,
a rolled up piece of paper, or some other such object. The
Bachopi and Batonga women have their abdomens ornamented
with scores of little lumps, caused by the flesh being cut
and pushed up a little out of its place, while the Batswa women
are merely tattooed. The Bachopi people are somewhat
despised by other tribes, but, so far as industry and ingenuity
are concerned, the Bachopis are the equals if not the superiors
of any of them, even if they do eat snakes.

The way the people did up their hair was a matter of
curiosity to us at first. Some clip it off close, others have it
long in ringlets and daubed with clay. Some have it cut short
in patches, while the other patches are allowed to grow per-
haps six inches long, the hair being pushed through the
shank bones of chickens. Again others wind grass around tufts
of hair, which makes it stick up like horns. Some shave one-
half the head and let the hair of the other half grow; and
still others string beads on their hair. Each one, of course,
thinks his or her own style the best, and perhaps, after all,
they are no more given to vanity than many in civilized climes
who waste much time and money in catering to the lust of the
eyes and the pride of life.

For shaving the head they generally have a small piece of
iron, something of a chisel shape, but they are not confined
to this article. Passing by a kraal one day I observed a

G. HARRY AGN'EVV

il

y

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 6i

woman shaving her child's head with a piece of broken bottle.
She had a hatchet lying by her side, which she had evidently
tried to do it with, but this failing she took the piece of glass.
The child's head was bleeding, but both child and mother
seemed to be taking the matter very calmly.

On the whole the people we found around our first station
were rather a good-natured, careless lot. Tney had plenty to
eat and drink, had plenty of tobacco and Indian hemp to
smoke, and thought they did not require the gospel. It was
opposed to all their heathenish notions of things, and it was
hardly to be expected that they would embrace it at once.
God only is able to take away hearts of stone and give hearts
of flesh; but he can, if necessary, cause even the leopard
to change its spots.

Such was the place and such were the conditions
around which the then youthful Mr. Agnew, in associa-
tion with the devoted Mr. and Mrs. Kelley, who were
early compelled to quit the foreign field and preceded
him by a number of years to the better land, began his
foreign missionary work.

CHAPTER IX.

THE WORK BEGUN— HOW THE NATIVES LIVE — MAR-
RIAGE CUSTOMS.

Far away beyond the deep;
On the winds that never sleep,
Precious souls in heathen lands
Eeaeh to us their pleading hands.
Hear the cry, "O send the light,
Ye whose homes are warm and bright;
Send the light our hearts to cheer,
Leave us not to perish here.''

— Fanny J. Crosby,

Having opened up their first mission station among
the natives of the "Dark Continent," the missionaries
soon found enough work to do to convince them that
the enlightenment and Christianization of barbarous
heathen tribes is no Hght undertaking.

To acquire a knowledge of the native tongue is
among the first, most important and most difficult
things to be done. Then the natives themselves must
be studied, with a view to learning their beliefs, modes
of thought, methods of reasoning, customs, habits and
so forth. Their peculiarities of physical temperament
and social life and the nature of their moral and re-
ligious sentiments, if they have any, must also be
learned. All these things must be studied carefully
as a means to better understanding what are their
peculiar needs, what the chief difficulties to be over-
come in laboring for their enlightenment and con-
version and how most successfully, to approach them

62

A PIONEER .MISSIONARY

ii

64 G. HARRY AGNEW

in endeavoring to secure the ends aimed at in mis-
sionary evangelization.

How strange life must have seemed at first to this
young missionary among those dark-skinned, supersti-
tious tribes of South Africa ! And how difficult must
Ijave been the task of suitably adjusting himself to
this new and strange environment. That the reader
may the better appreciate Mr. Agnew's situation at
that time, we will let him describe how the natives
live — their customs, superstitions, social order, moral
codes and so forth — in this and the next two chap-
ters. He says:

The huts of the natives at Inhambane are something of a
haystack shape. Unlike the huts of the Zulus and some other
tribes the roof is separate from the bottom part. The sides
of the hut are made of plaited reeds and poles, all being well !

tied together with bark. The framework of the roof is also i

made of poles and bark, the whole being thatched with grass.
It is the man's business to construct the hut and the wife's to
plaster it.

Natives are quite particular in regard to the matter of work. \

A man will never be seen carrying water or wood for his own
use. This is the work of his wife, mother or sister. Again, a
woman will scarcely ever be seen working at the outside of a
hut. She plasters the floor, sides and door checks on the out-
side, and this is all.

The natives have but little furniture, so the only things to

be found in most huts are a few mats, a few earthenware pots

and some old rags or pieces of bark, which are used as cover*

ings. Some have bedsteads made of sticks, but a mat on the

floor serves most of them for a bed, and a block of wood j

answers for a pillow. In other parts some use bricks or stones

to rest their heads upon, and sleep quite soundly. j

The doors of the huts of some tribes are so low down that t

■

ft is necessary to crawl in upon one 's hands and knees, but the
Batongas and Bachopis have quite respectable doors, sometimes
made of wood, and fastened with an ingenious wooden lock.

/

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 65

The kraals in the district of Inhambane are mostly good-
sized. In Natal^ Zulu kraals are generally small affairs,
although they are said to be larger in Zululand. In the Por-
tuguese territory kraals are to be found with as many as five
or six hundred huts. One that I visited in the Baehopi country
had about the latter number and was a small town. Around
the kraal they had the skulls of some of their enemies elevated
on poles.

Generally the huts are arranged in straight rows with about
twenty-five or thirty yards of space between the rows, making
a kind of street. In this street are planted the fruit trees I
have already mentioned, oranges, cocoanuts, bananas, etc. Some
of the kraals are circular and have been built up without re-
gard to order, but most of them are arranged in an orderly
manner. In the open space, or street, are to be seen wooden
mortars, which are used for pounding corn, peanuts, etc. The
women of course do all the pounding and cooking, and do the
lion's share of the work all round. In fact, if a man has two
or three wives, he does not propose to work much more, as the
wives are supposed to keep him.

When they wish to make corn meal porridge, they first pound
the com a little to take off the outer bran or chaff. This
chaff is thrown away and the remainder is then pounded again
until it is fine enough to suit them. It is then sifted by being
tossed up and down very dextrously in a basket made for the
purpose, the result being that the fine meal sticks to the bot-
tom of the basket, while the coarse comes to the top. The
coarse meal is then cooked till about done, when the fine meal
is emptied in on top, and all boiled together until thick as
dough. Having no sugar or cream, they generally use pounded
peanuts, which they make into a nice gravy. The raw peanuts
are pounded into flour, stirred into boiling water, and generally
some fish or shellfish, with plenty of red peppers added. When
done it is considered not bad. I must confess to a liking for
this dish myself, although I cannot stand as many red peppers
as the natives can.

They make another gravy out of cocoanuts of which I was
quite fond. The cocoanut is grated and allowed to soak for a
few minutes in warm water. It is then squeezed and the water
is strained into the pot along with a chicken or fish of some

(£ G. HARRY AGNEW

kind. Some tomatoes are then added and the gravy is thick-
ened. This gravy on nicely boiled rice used to make me many
a good dinner.

Bunning around the kraals may be seen many pigs and
fowls, while the little boys herd the sheep and goats in the
pasture ground. At Inhambane the natives have but few cattle.
In certain parts they do not seem to do well; but sheep and
goats flourish anywhere. The natives are all very fond of
meat, although in some parts they get but little. They are
not particular about the quality so long as it is meat. The
Bachopis are fond of snakes, but none of the other tribes
relish these. All of them, however, are a unit in declaring
caterpillars to be first rate. At a certain season of the year
the trees in some parts are swarming with caterpillars. At
such times they gather them and dry a part for future use.
While they have differences of opinion in regard to the tastes
and qualities of other meats, there is but one opinion in regard
to caterpillars, and that is that they are excellent. They gen-
erally roast them on the hot coals; this singes the hair off and
cooks them at the same time.

When these natives kill an animal — a pig or goat or a
chicken — they eat everything except the hair or feathers and
bones. Entrails and everything else are eagerly devoured.

When a missionary goes there first he finds the natives very
filthy in their habits, and if he has a native boy as a servant
or cook it behooves him, if ho is in any way particular about
his meals, to look after the cooking arrangements occasionally.
The dish rags need inspecting quite regularly, otherwise they
would soon be unrecognizable. Then again a native would not
hesitate in a pinch to wipe a plate or a spoon on his handker-
chief, or on the piece of old rag which serves as his loin cloth.
One day while at dinner I gave my boy a spoon to clean, tell-
ing him to hurry up. He went out of the door, but almost
immediately returned with the spoon apparently clean. Sus-
pecting something, I asked him straight if he had not wiped it
on his shirt. His eyes dropped, and with some confusion he
confessed that he had. I had told him to hurry, so he thought
that was a convenient way to do the spoon up quickly. I sus-
pect he had done this before but had not been caught. As he
had been wearing the shirt for some time without washing it, \

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 67

was forced to let him know that I wanted no more of that
business.

After they are with us a while we get these fellows trained
to habits of cleanliness, but at first native boys are proper
subjects for watching. If a native boy is frying a chicken for
you it is well to look out, as it is quite possible he will have
the entrails in frying along with the rest. These, of course,
are for his own benefit, as he merely wishes to save time and
get the use of your fat.

With a short description of native marriage customs I will
conclude this account of how the natives live. Wives are pur-
chased for from fifteen to twenty pounds. When we first went
to Inhambane they were purchased with cloth, and around
Komeni were sold as low as £6 apiece. Since the gold fields
have opened up and young men have begun to return with
many gold sovereigns, the price has been raised. All young
women must be purchased, and no matter how much a young
couple may love each other, if the young man has not sufficient
cash he has but little chance of getting the girl he loves. As
likely as not she will be sold to some old heathen who has
already several wives. Strange to say, however, native women
in many cases prefer being married to a man who has other
wives, because then they have not so much digging and cooking
to do, since the other wives help to furnish the husband 's allow-
ance of food. Many times have I heard women defending the
practice of polygamy, and many times have I seen the two
wives of one man getting along quite well together and con-
tented with their lot. They are so used to this state of things
all around that it is expected by about every native woman
that her husband will get another wife as soon as he can.

If a boy has a sister, he is not in much trouble about where
his wife is coming from. He will sell his sister and with the
money he gets for her purchase a wife for himself. While
girls are sold in this way, they are not really slaves. If they
do not choose to live' with their husbands, or if the husband
is not good to them, they can go home again, in which case
the father or brother has to pay back the sum which has been
paid for them. A woman, however, in most cases stays with
the man who buys her |irst. They have all the liberty they

68 G. HARRY AGXEW

want, and while they do the greater part of the work, still
that greater part is not a really xery large amount after all.

In case of a man's death his wife becomes the property of
his brothers, or if he has no brother, she goes to the nearest
male relative. If a man has a number of wives and has a
number of grown up sons, when he dies the wives are divided
up among the sons. The son of the second wife takes the
first wife, and the son of the first wife takes the second wife,
and so on, until they are distributed around. One thiog is
worthy of remark, and that is that while the heathen are very
careless in some matters^ they look upon cousins as brothers and
sisters, and I never heard of a native marrying his cousin,

Eveiy man gets as many wives as he can, since these con-
stitute his wealth. What his influence is in the councils of the
neighborhood or nation depends a good deal upon the niimber
of wives he has. A native king by marrying many wives
thereby relates himself to his people and thus strengthens him-
self politically, as the relatives of these wives generally ap-
point themselves as committees to report to the king every-
thing of importance that occurs in the four comers of his
kingdom.

But few native kings ever get saved. Such an one as Khama,
who was converted before he had any wives at all, is to be
found here and there, but they are few and far between.
Khama, when offered the chieftainship of his tribe, positively
refused to take more than one wife, preferring to lose the
kingdom rather than lose God out of his soul.

But few earthly kings of any land will ever be kings in
heaven. Their portion is in this world. While some of those
who on earth were their lowliest subjects are shining as the
stars forever and ever they themselves shall be cast "into
outer darkness."

CHAPTER X,

AFRICAN BELIEFS^ CUSTOMS AND SUPERSTITIONS.

In heathen lands they watch and wait,
And sigh for help that comes too late,
And grope in sin and Nature's night,
Forever vainly seeking light.

— Vivian A, Bake,

The following account of the beliefs, customs and
superstitions of the Africans about Inhambane de-
scribes further the conditions Mr. Agnew met on
first beginning his foreign work, and describes those
conditions not only as they impressed him on first
coming into contact with them, but also as he knew
and regarded them after being acquainted with them
for nearly eighteen years. He was a keen observer,
a careful student of the situation, fair and just in his
deductions, and a man whose tenacity for truth and
love of accuracy guarantee moderation and reliability
in everything he has told us about the country and its
people. Concerning African beliefs, customs and
superstitions he says :

The natives of Inhambane, and, in fact, all South African
natives, believe in a Supreme Being, but deny his personality.
By the Inhambane natives this Being is called Nungungulu.
According to their idea Nungungulu is evil and evil only. If
one is born, in any way deformed, or has lost his eyes through
sickness, or has been struck by lightning, they declare that
it was Nungungulu 's fault. Like thousands in civilized climes,
they never give him credit for anything that is good, and
no one but the Holy Spirit can impress npon them the truth
of the declaration that "God is love."

69

yo G. HARRY AGNEW

While they deny the resurrection of the body, and laugh
at the idea of the souPs immortality, yet they have a vague
and indistinct idea that in some way or other the soul lives,
even after the body is dead. For instance, some morning a
man will tell his friends that his father or some other deceased
relatives appeared to him in a dream and told him that he
(the departed) was in trouble and that it is therefore necessary
to make an offering near the stump of some tree near which
the spirit is supposed to be. The one who has been * * dreamed ' '
will then make the necessary offering of meat, corn meal por-
ridge and beer, which is supposed to nourish or in some way
relieve the sufferings of the defunct.

From this, and also from many other things, we can see
that the fact of the souPs inmiortality is written on their
hfearts, although it may not be clear in their minds. In teach-
ing them the truths of God these crude ideas can be used to
illustrate and enforce true spiritual conceptions.

When certain questions arise among the natives which re-
quire, according to their views, some supernatural explanation,
they call upon the doctor or medicine man to come with his
*'tisolo'' (Gitonga, ^^tisolo''; in Sheetswa, "tihlolo'O- The
**tisolo" consists of a number of small bones and shells with
which the doctor unravels those mysteries which ordinary
mortals are unable to solve. The oones and shells are gathered
up in the two hands, shaken a little, and then thrown out on a
mat spread on the ground. The matter is decided by the
positions the **tisolo" assume when they fall. For instance,
a certain bone represents a woman, another an animal, etc.
If the bone representing a woman should fall a little aside
from the others this signifies that there is **a womaifin the
ease. ^' Also when a man is going off to fight he consults
these bones as to whether he will return or not. If he is going
to hunt, the bones are called upon for their opinion as to
whether he will be successful or not. If the bone representing
an animal should, in falling on the mat, be separated from the
others, this would probably denote that the hunting expedition
would be a success.

One time while passing through a kraal I came across a
number of natives who were sitting around watching the doc-
tor \i\ his performaneos with the **tisolo.*' Upon inquiry

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 71

it appeared that, a certain man having died, thej were endeav-
oring to find out as to whether his wife was responsible for his
death or not. In case the * * tisolo ' ' decided in the negative, the
brother of the deceased was at hand ready to take the widow
to his home to become his wife; but if the ** tisolo'' decided
that the woman was guilty, her relatives would probably be
called upon to pay a certain amount of cloth to the relatives
of the departed. The man may have died of an ordinary
fever, or have been killed through falling off a cocoanut tree,
but no matter, the *' tisolo" must be called upon. I tried to
show these people the folly of all these superstitions, but they
are rooted and grounded in their beliefs and no amount of
pooh-poohing has any effect. Finally one of them spoke to
me about as follows: ** White man, you come to us and you
bring along a book. We do not understand this book, al-
though of course you do. Now it is the same with us in regard
to the 'tisolo.' We understand what these bones and shells
say, because these are our books, but you do not understand
them." Of course, I told him that we did not propose to
unravel all mysteries with our Book, but that it told us about
heaven, the way to get there, etc. Doubtless he still thought
he had the best of the argument.

In one of the compounds for natives, not far from where
I am writing, there is a native doctor from Inhambane. His
hair is in long ringlets, and all daubed with mud. He uses
the ' * tisolo ' ' liberally, and makes charms for the natives. One
day while I was exhorting this doctor to cut off his hair, throw
his ''tisolo" in the fire, etc., he very determinedly told me he
would do no such thing, and to prove to me how utterly absurd
such a proceeding on his part would be, he made the following
statement :

"After I come up from the mine in the morning, having
worked all night, I am anxious to know how things are going
on at home (his home is five hundred miles away), so I get
out my 'tisolo,' and, tossing them out upon the mat, ask them
to teH me the» news. Is any one of my family sick, or are all
welll The bones inform me faithfully as to how things are
at home."

I, of course, ridiculed such nonsense, but could not help
thinking that there rausl be considerable satisfaction in his

72 . G. HARRY AGNEW

belief, although at the same time, if the bones should declare
that his wife was dying at homei it would give him unneces-
sary trouble.

Here in the Transvaal native doctors are to be seen going
around the compounds or native lodging houses. They sell
charms against death, sickness, etc. One of them in a com-
pound here was selling charms against lions and crocodiles.
As some of the young men working in the gold mines have
to go long distances to their homes, and are in danger from
lions, and also from crocodiles, in the rivers they cross, this
doctor was selling them a medicine which he claimed would
at once prevent any of those animals from molesting them.
Quite a crowd was following him, and he doubtless made a
nice sum of money out of their superstition.

"While such things may appear merely ridiculous to us, yet
there is a sad feature connected with them. The natives
do not think it necessary that a person should svsoMow medi-
cine before it can take effect and kill; they believe that
people who have the right kind of medicine can kill others
even when they are miles away. They strongly believe in
witches, and almost every one who is sick is thought to be
bewitched by some one. One poor woman who was dying
of dropsy used to declare, when I visited her, that her former
husband (who was then living about twenty miles away) was
killing her with medicine he had prepared. She declared that
the dropsy was his work, and that all her pains were to be
attributed to his sorceries. I tried to show her it was impossi-
ble, but my words had no effect. She died in the firm belief
that she was cruelly murdered by one whom she had not
wronged.

One day a native named Balibala (They are delaying) came
to me for some medicine. He said he was dreaming all kinds
of things that no ordinary native ought to dream about.
He wanted some medicine to drive the dreams he had been
having about steamers, white people, etc., away. I gave him
something which I knew would do no harm, if it did no good,
castor oil or salts entering largely into the mixture. But I
told him to call upon Jesus, the one who alone was able to
drive evil spirits away. Had he but taken this advice all
would have been different; but, alas for him, as for so many

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 73

others 1 Jesus was *'as a root out of dry ground, having
neither form nor comeliness." Balibala already had a charm
suspended around his neck to keep the witches away, but this
was not sufficient, so he sent for a doctor, who came, threw
up the inevitable "tisolo,'* and declared that someone was
bewitching him. To counteract the machinations of this un-
known secret foe, some more medicine was prepared. The
charms are generally made of chicken 's blood, with some herbs
mixed in, the whole being tied up in a little bag made of
iguana skin. This is attached to the neck or arm. All the
medicine and charms in Balibala *s case, however, miserably
failed. Not long after the doctor had finished his work, I was
one morning going down the road, when I met his little daugh-
ter and sister. As they were weeping, I inquired what was
the matter, when they told me that Balibala had hanged him-
self. As they were afraid to go down alone to tirhere he was,
I went along with them, and there, suspended by the neck to
a cashew tree, hung the father and brother, cold and stiff in
death. He failed to take the advice about praying to Jesus,
and, like Asa, he died because *'he sought not to the Lord
but to the physicians." He had committed the deed very de-
terminedly. He had taken a large new cloth, torn it in two,
and taking the smaller piece had twisted it into a rope and
fastening it to the branch and to his neck had swung off.
This rope not being strong enough, broke and he had fallen
to the ground. He then twisted the other piece, swung off
and this time succeeded in his own destruction.

It is very seldom that natives at Inhambane commit suicide;
probably this is owing to their not endeavoring to look into
the future as whites do. A native who has a wife or two,
a good meal, a blanket and a hut to sleep in is generally well
contented.

Joao was a Mutonga boy about twelve years of age. His
father had been a black Portuguese soldier and had lived at
Inhambane, but Joao never knew him. His mothfer was a bad
character. She had a small piece of land with some palm
trees on it. By selling the sap of these palm trees (which
was intoxicating) and acting as agent to a Portuguese rum-
seller, she managed to get a kind of living. She had other
schemes also for raising money. Sometimes she would act

1

74 G. HARRY AGXEW

as cook and washerwoman for some black soldier. With such
a mother Joao was much neglected, and, consequently, early
learned to steal, lie and do other bad things. One day his
mother stole some cassava or manioc from a Muchopi trader,
and the man declared he would fix up some witch medicine
when he went home and kill her. When she died about a year
afterward her relatives declared that it was the medicine of
the Muchopi trader that had taken effect. Joao's mother be-
fore her death confided her boy to my care, so, when she was
dead, he came to live with me. It is customary in that coun-
try when a person dies to anoint the relatives with medicine
in order to keep away evil spirits or evil influences. They
believe that unless one be thus anointed death or some other
calamity will surely come upon them. So a short time after
his mother died, the relatives came to the mission station and
wanted Joao to go over with them in order to be anointed.
Joao, although small in body, had good courage, .and positively
refused to be doctored. The friends then proposed to carry
him off bodily, but this I could not consent to. I told them
if he was willing to go quietly I would not oppose, but no
force must be used. Joao, however, refused to go, and all
their threats failed to move him. They, of course, declared
he would surely die, and went so far as to predict his death
next day. One of them said I would be responsible for his
death, and that if anything happened he would bring me
before the judge. In spite of all, however, they had to leave
without him, and Joao still lives and has his being as before.
I was afterwards told, however, that one day while he was
over visiting, his relatives forcibly seized him and rubbed
some medicine on him, in order, as they put it, to save his life.
I might give scores of incidents of this kind, but will relate
only two more. The first is the case of a native young man
who went to work on a printing press belonging to a mis-
sionary. Some time after he began to work his friends began
seriously to discuss the matter of his handling type and other
printing materials, ard declared that such things were of too
mysterious a nature to be handled by a young man. They
told him it was necessary for him to hang a charm round his
neck or on his arm. As the young man knew that the mis-
sionary would object to a charm, he refused to wear it, where-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 75

upon they made a cut in his wrist and inserted some medicine,
which they declared would cover the ground just as well, and
would insure his life against any diabolic influences that might
be concealed in the type or printing press.

The next case relates to something that happened on a trip
I made to the north of Inhambane. One day while visiting a
place where a battle had been fought I came across a number
of skeletons. "Wishing to take something along as a memento
of my visit there, I extracted several teeth from one of the
skulls, and, putting them in my pocket, proceeded toward
the kraal where I intended to stay over night. 1 had not
been long in the kraal before the man who was with me as
guide entered the hut, accompanied by another native. 1 saw
by their countenances that something was the matter, and
inquired what it was. They told me that the teeth I had in
my possession would bring some calamity on the kraal if
allowed to remain in it over night. Some one would die or
be taken desperately sick, if they were not removed, so they
kindly requested me to take them away and bury them. At
first I felt inclined to refuse, but, seeing the trouble they
were in, and concluding that nothing could be gained by a
refusal, I offered them the teeth. As they would not touch
them I finally followed the two men out of the village and
across a native path which separated us from the kraal. There
the guide dug a hole at the foot of a stump, and I threw the
teeth in and he covered them up. They then departed in
peace, probably with a heavy load lifted from their hearts.
The teeth remained there till the next morning, when I quietly
went and took them up again as I was about to leave the vil-
lage and continue my journey.

Death to the natives is a dark thing. Without Jesus, **the
Light of the world,** all is gloom and hopelessness, and sal-
vation makes all the difference in the world. Skeptics and
others may sneer at the blessed gospel, and deliver themselves
upon the happy and careless condition of the natives in their
natural state, but they do not understand the situation. While
the native heart is generally calloused, so that; he cannot feel
his need of salvation, it is still true that, "If any man be in
Christ, he is a new creature.'* Instead of the old hatreds and
fears of death, new life, new hopes, new joys and entirely new

76 G. HARRY AGNEW

prospects loom up -before the soul born of God, and he is
changed into an infinitely better and happier man. Hence-
forth his trust is not in charms and witch doctors, but in the
living God who is strong to deliver all who call upon him.

CHAPTER XL

NATIVE DEBTS^ LAWS AND METHODS OF DEALING WITH

OFFENDERS.

'*For, behold, darkness shall cover the earth, and gross dark-
ness the people." — Isa. 60:^.

Continuing Mr. Agnew's story as to how the natives
of the Inhambane district live, we have the following
interesting and in some respects amusing account of
native debts, laws and methods of dealing with public

offenders :

Native law matters would be quite laughable affairs, were
it not that, generally, they are the occasion of much unnec-
essary pain and trouble to those involved. The payment of
debts is also a matter which has some peculiar and noteworthy
features connected with it,

A debt among the natives is never outlawed. It descends
from the father to the children, even unto the third and fourth
generation. Elephants ceased to exist in the neighborhood of
Inhambane many years ago, yet there are debts among the
people there today which originated in the sale of elephants'
tusks, perhaps forty years ago. An instance of this kind will
illustrate the matter. Fazenda is a native Christian at Inham-
bane. Her 'father is a petty chief. Her grandfather was a
kind of underbuyer for a white man, who would give him cloth
with which to purchase ivory. One day a native came to him
with a lot of ivory — more than he had cloth to pay Jor — so
he invited the native to go with him to his employer (the white
man) and his employer would buy it. Instead of paying for
the ivory the white man took it from them and then drove them
all away. Naturally enough the owner of the ivory then made
a claim against the underbuyer, Fazenda 's grandfather, as
he was the one who had been the cause of his loss. The grand-

77

78 G. HARRY AGNEW

father acknowledged the justice of the claim, but failed to
pay up, so that when he died the debt descended upon the
shoulders of his son, Mageza, who was Fazenda's father.

Mageza, to settle the matter, gave a girl tq the son of the
man who lost the ivory, but this girl died, and so, according to
native custom, he had to give another girl. This he did by
handing over Fazenda. The matter finally got more compli-
cated, as the man who got Fazenda died, and she became the
property of his brother. This brother she did not like, and as
they often quarreled, she finally left. After she left this man
another man offered to buy her. Accordingly Mageza took the
cloth from the second man in order to settle up with the man
she did not like; but, instead of settling up at once, native
fashion, he kept the cloth in the house for years. But Fezenda
never went to live with either of them afterwards. After Ma-
geza had kept the second man's cloth for a long time he then
wanted to return it, but the man would not take it back, but
wanted gold sovereigns instead. Here was another difficulty
for Mageza. Finally Fazenda went to work for a missionary,
earned some money of her own, and, by both sides giving in a
little, the affair was settled.

After this was settled another matter came up. Fazenda, in
a quarrel with her first husband (who had been deceased for
some years), had her finger bitten. Hence, after the first
difficulty had been adjusted Mageza and Fazenda brought up
the matter of the bitten finger, and proposed having the
brother of the man who had bitten her arrested, the idea being
that, as he was heir to his brother's estate, he was obliged to
pay his brother's liabilities as well as to receive his assets.

I cannot follow the business farther, only to say that at the
time I left that part they were about to bring the matter
before the Portuguese officer of the district. We strongly ad-
vised them to let it alone, but the father being a heathen and
the relatives heathen, an eye-for-an-eye policy was declared the
proper one. This is only a sample of innumerable and similar
complications. Sometimes matters get so mixed up that the
proverbial ** Philadelphia lawyer" himself would, I am afraid,
be puzzled.

If a man has committed some depredation and runs away,
it is customary to arrest his father, or his wife, so that the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 79

relatives of the fugitive may be forced to look for him. In
settling up a debt if the man who is to make the settlement
is unmarried and without money, but has a sister, quite often
the sister will be taken and sold in order to settle up the
matter.

One time a boy named Malombani worked for me. One day
as we were traveling I gave him a pair of shoes to carry which
belonged to another missionary. When we arrived at home
Malombani declared he had given the shoes to another boy to
carry, which the other boy stoutly denied. We felt that Ma-
lombani was guilty, although he repeatedly declared his in-
nocence. We called the petty chiefs and their indunas ( under-
chief s) to try the case. We gave them a piece of cloth worth
about fifty cents, before they commenced. This was to pay the
costs in the case. Malombani stated his side, the other boy
gave his story, and then, after some consultation, the court
declared Malombani guilty. Malombani was the man to whom
the shoes were given. This was as far as they could trace it,
and so he was condemned to work the price of them out in my
service.

While Malombani was with me I had a nice avenue of
banana plants growing. As the natives have no paper to make
their cigarettes with they use the tender leaf which shoots out
from the heart of the banana plant. As long as this is cut
off the plant, of course, bears no fruit. Malombani had a
habit of cutting off the tops of my banana plants. I warned
him and threatened him, but he would always deny it, and
talking was of no avail. Finally one day he stole a lot of my
peanuts and sold them down in the kraal. As I had had a
number of things stolen I decided to make an example of this
young man, and so took him down to the Bo^tuguese native
judge. The judge, who was acquainted with me, said: **Well,
Mfundisi, what do you want me to do with himf Do you
want him to pay you money, or shall I put him in prison, or
what!" As putting him in prison meant the fastening of a
heavy log to his leg and making him work around outside I
told him I wished for no money, but wanted the boy put in
"tronk.** He then said: *'How long shall I put him in fori
A month! Two months? Three months? Or what?*' I re-
plied that a month would do. So it was settled. He asked

G. HARRY AGNEW

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 8i

for no evidence, called no witnesses and allowed me to pass
sentence upon the prisoner myself.

After a few days Malombani was put to work as cook to the
native judge. This was a soft snap, and Malombani fared
well. He ran away, however, but was captured again.

A few days after the month was up I called in to see if
they had let the prisoner go, and was informed that he would
have to pay the judge's fees, etc., which amounted to about
one pound. He having no money, a native policeman was sent
to arrest his sister. The native policeman took a fancy to the
sister and bought her for ten pounds. Out of this amount the
judge's fees were paid, and with the balance Malombani
bought a wife for himself. After this he was quite a friend
of mine, and would come to see me, smiling all over his face.
It appears that, as he had had some difficulty in disposing
of his sister, this little prison experience had just helped him
out so that he could purchase the girl on whom he had set
his eye for some time.

While living at Komeni, a Muchopi boy named Patagwaue,
who lived in the neighborhood, declared his intention to follow
God, and showed some signs of repentance. As I had en-
deavored to teach the natives about being industrious I decided
to give this boy an opportunity of helping himself. I there-
fore bought him some cloth, and sent him down to the Bachopi
country to buy rubber and wax, the understanding being that
we were to divide the profits. His brother went with him to
keep him company.

One day when Patagwane was away, a native and his two
sons went into the hut, stole some of the wax and rubber, and
besides got burning sticks and jabbed them against the naked
skin of Patagwane 's brother, thus cruelly tormenting him.
When they came home and told me of this I was indignant,
and at once determined to go and see about it. The place
where this happened was about thirty-five miles from the
mission station. About half way between these places was a
Portuguese fort, with an officer in charge of some black sol-
diers, and native militia called cacadores. Calling in at the
fort I asked for five cacadores to accompany me. The officer
kindly gave me ten, and also instructed me not to give them

82 G. HARRY AGNEW

anything to eat as they would get their rations from the
people.

When he arrived at the place we called the chief and told
him to bring the native who had stolen the things. We only
called for the father, as he was the responsible party. So
the chief brought the man along. The undcrchiefs and a crowd
of other Bachopis squatted themselves on the ground in a cir-
cle, and the trial began. One of the indunas or underchiefs
seemed to -be a kind of public prosecutor. He declared that
the prisoner ought to be punished, as he had disturbed the
peace of the whole community. He had brought the white man
into the neighborhood to alarm them all, and he ought to be
made to pay up. If he could not or would not pay, then he
must go away with the white man as his prisoner, etc.

Several native orators made speeches on the subject, and the
final decision was that I should take my prisoner. So I said
to the sergeant of the cacadores, "Go into the ring and catch
him ; ' ' but although the sergeant hummed and fussed and
called his man, he was afraid to make any arrest. The Bacho-
pis are a fierce people, and fighting is their delight. At one
time near the place where we were they had killed a Portuguese
tax-collector and a M^ohammedan, and the sergeant did not know
what might happen if he attempted to make any seizure.
Stepping into the ring I called the others to come on, but be-
fore anything could be done the young men gathered around
the prisoner with their sticks, told him to run for it, and all
darted down the road. Patagwane, who was with me, ran on
in front trying to stop them, but a crack on the head with a
stick knocked him down, and made the blood to flow. He came
back to me bleeding and feeling bad that the prisoner had es-
caped, but I told him it would be all right.

I then told the chief and others that I was going back to the
Portuguese fort, and tell the officer what had happened, and
that it was very likely the officer would come down with a
force and upset things generally. This alarmed them, and as
I stayed there over night, in the evening a messenger came,
telling me I was to call at the kraal of the escaped prisoner in
the morning and he would settle up. After thinking the matter
over, he had concluded that a serious offense had been com-
mitted. Not only had he taken the white man's things, but

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 83

he had attempted to escape^ and had wounded the white man's
boy.

I went to the kraal in the morning, and found the runaway
very humble and willing to settle. I was lenient with him, as
I wanted in all this business to show forth the Spirit of Christ.
I said he must pay twenty-five pieces of .cloth, which was ajbout
twelve and a half dollars. This was only a trifle, as, had I
brought him before the judge, it is probable he would have
been transported to Mozambique, where they sead prisoners of
this kind. He had no cloth at this time, but told me to send
some one down the next week. The next week I sent down Tom
(my native helper). Tom had not been satisfied with the fine
imposed. He said it was far too little. So when he went down
he demanded forty pieces. This, of course, they objected to,
but finally they paid twenty-seven pieces and a goat. Tom
got the goat for his trouble, Patagwane was well satisfied with
seven pieces, and so the balance came to me. As I had been
three days at the business it was not too much.

I might mention several other law cases in which I was
forced to dabble. I did it merely to save the natives from
falling into the hands of the judges. It is a very unsatisfac-
tory business, as the natives think that the reason you do not
push the matter to its full extent is, that you are either afraid,
or else have no case against them.

One day a native well known to me entered our house in
broad daylight and seized two pieces of cloth, but seeing that
another missionary, who was resting in the room, had his eye
upon him, he dropped them and dashed out of the door. As
he was going out Mr. Lincoln (the missionary who had been
resting) called our boy, who was just coming in, and asked him
who it was who had gone out there. The boy replied that it
was Mapia. Coming over to where I was talking to a group of
natives, Mr. Lincoln asked me if Mapia was there. I pointed
him out, whereupon he told me of the circumstance. Knowing
that Mapia was a first class thief I determined to be stern
with him, and threatened to send him to Mozambique for his
thieving. I. finally told him he must bring the value of ten
dollars in sheep and cloth or else go to the judge. After con-
siderable wrangling he brought me about twenty-five shillings,
or six dollars' worth, three sheep, I believe, and some pieces

84 G. HARRY AGXEW

of cloth. I did not intend to keep these things, as I felt I had
no right to impose a fine, and besides I wished to show them
that a missionary was different from a trader. In the case of
Patagwane I felt I had a right to the fine, because so much
time had been lost in looking the matter up. After keeping the
sheep and cloth a week, or ten days I called Mapia and returned
them to him, telling him I did it simply because I wished to
show him the difference between God's people and the children
of Satan. Instead of looking at it in this light, however,
Mapia went around the neighborhood telling that I had found
out that I had no case against him, and that I returned the
sheep and cloth, simply because I knew he was innocent. I
feel now that I made a mistake in returning the sheep and
cloth.

The heathen mind in its natural state is unable to see the
philosophy of conscientiousness or mercy. Among themselves
they must have their pound of flesh or they will pursue the
matter to the bitter end. When we first went among them they
were unable to see that we treated them kindly from principle.
They imagined we were a timid people, and afraid to kick
and abuse them as other whites did. In course of time, how-
ever, some of them got to see that the only thing that made
the difference was that the aba mfundisi had the Spirit of him
who teaches us to love even our enemies.

A way of settling disputes which is recognized by the Portu-
guese government is by what the natives call the **Sela wan-
ga'' process. The native idea is that if anyone is guilty of
secretly committing a certain sin, some one in the kraal,
or some relative, will die. So in case of a person's death the
witch doctor is consulted, as to what is the reason of it. If
the doctor decides that some one has sinned, they then accuse
the parties concerned, and charge them with being the cause
of the death in the kraal or family. The man will deny the
charge and the matter will be tried by the "Sela wanga"
business. In this process the plaintiff and defendant will each
take a fowl into court (among the natives discussions are held
outside), poison will be administered to each chicken (it used
to be administered to the people themselves, but the Portu-
guese stopped that) and one of the chickens dies, while the other
one lives, or does not die at once, in which instance the party

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 85

owning the chicken which dies first loses the case. If it should
be the man who has been accused of immorality whose chicken
dies, he will be called upon to pay to the relatives of the per-
son who has died in the kraal the sum of forty or fifty dol-
lars, or perhaps more. He may be perfectly innocent, but no
one will believe him, as the death of the fowl is equivalent to
a decision from God himself. In fact, they have so much con-
fidence in this thing, that it is a question whether the man
who loses the case, although perfectly innocent, would attempt
to defend himself. While in one sense he knows he is not
guilty, yet, as the *'Sela wanga*' cannot lie, he is liable to
conclude that in some unknown way he must have committed
the crime.

CHAPTER XII.

«

ACQUIRING THE LANGUAGE — PREACHING TO THE NA-
TIVES^ ETC.

' * How sweet 'twould be at even if you and I could say,
Kind Shepherd, we've been seeking the sheep that go astray;
Heart-sick, and faint, and weary, we heard them making

moan.
And, lo, we come at nightfall, bringing the lost ones home."

When Mr. Agnew and the Kelleys first arrived at
Inhambane they found a people who had no written
language. The Rev. W. C. Wilcox of the American
Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions, had
translated some eighteen verses of the first chapter of
Genesis into the Gitonga tongue, and also four or
five hymns, and that was all. The missionaries
did not settle at first among the Batonga people, but
as quite a number of the Bandongas understood Gi-
tonga the band were enabled to sing to them "Come
to Jesus" and *There is a happy land" the first Sun-
day they were on the Komeni station.

Having no dictionary of the language they had as
it were to "pick the words out of the natives' teeth."
They soon learned the native form of interrogation for
"What is this?" and, by its almost constant use, were
enabled slowly to form a small dictionary for them-
selves. From the vocabulary thus secured they could
make themselves understood to the natives sufficientlv
to inform them of their wants.

Upon Tom's arrival at the station their embarrass-

86

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 87

ment due to ignorance of the language was much re-
lieved, since he could act as their interpreter. This
enabled the missionaries to labor more effectively
among the heathen who surrounded them. Mr. Ag-
new now began to visit the kraals, singing to the peo-
ple and talking to them of righteousness, temperance
and judgment to come, Tom accompanying him and
acting as his interpreter. His mention of the resur-
rection of the dead caused some of his hearers to
laugh incredulously and scoffingly, while others said,
"We will hear thee again of this matter."

One thing these natives could not comprehend was
why the missionary had come to preach to them ; why
he should be anxious to teach them to read, or to
benefit them in any way. They reasoned that, in some
way, there must be a money consideration in it for
him, and so, many times when he asked them to
come to school and learn to read and write, instead
of regarding this as a privilege they should eagerly
avail themselves of, they looked upon it as a favor
conferred upon the missionary, and accordingly asked
how much he would pay them for attending.

So utterly dark and selfish is the native heathen
mind as to be incapable of any true conception or ap-
preciation of the altruistic spirit inculcated by the gos-
pel of Christ. Accordingly, whenever Mr. Agnew
would undertake to explain to them what the gospel
as a scheme of salvation would do for them, or in any
way to benefit them or improve their condition, they
would fail to see anything in what he proposed ex-
cept some kind of lucrative advantage to himself.
"Why should we go to school V They would say : "Our
fathers never went to school. Why should we at-

88 G. HARRY AGNEW

tempt to improve upon our fathers?" Their venera-
tion of their ancestors and of age-long customs and
traditions made them blind and indifferent to the de-
sirability of progress, and of improved conditions for
themselves. Their fathers hved in huts with doors

FIRST CHAPEL ERECTED AT ISHAMBANE.

SO low and small they could be entered only by crawl-
ing through them, and why should they think of hav-
ing larger and more convenient doors ? Their ances-
tors for generations had found the ground to furnish
good enough seat, table and bed for them, and why

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 89

should a later generation aspire to the possession of
anything different or better?

When it came to the matter of considering the sal-
vation offered them in the gospel, this seemed alto-
gether too vague, intangible and far away to be of
any practical benefit to them. It might be well enough
for the white man, who knew everything, but for
them it had no value or significance whatever. How
deep and dense the darkness of the human race, ex-
cept as illumined by the "Sun of Righteousness!"
Surely "Darkness covereth the earth, and gross dark-
ness the people/'

In many parts of Africa attending school on the
part of natives is synonymous with being supported
by the aba mfundisi or teacher. In some schools only
those employed by the missionary attend. "While
they may do a certain amount of work about the mis-
sion grounds," says Mr. Agnew, "an idea is abroad
among the natives that if the missionary wishes boys
to attend school it is orthodox for him also to furn-
ish them work. This makes hypocrites of many boys.
They keep long faces and pretend to be pious while the
missionary is around, because they know it will please
him. They will even make long and loud prayers,
but are only shamming, and, likely as not, will, at the
first opportunity, make a raid on the missionary's hen
roost."

Mr. Agnew soon found that one not thoroughly
acquainted with the natives would, in conducting meet-
ings among them, be quite likely to be imposed upon.
In illustration of this re relates the following, which

is to the point :
I remember once reading about a noted Bishop of Africa

90 G. HARRY AGNEW

tvho was on a sbip Bailing atoog the n-est coast. There was
a crowd of natives on deck, and the biahop preached to them.
Aiter his discourse, he asked all those who wanted Christ to
stand up. Every man, woman and child of course stood up.
The bishop was greatly affected, and remarked to another mis-
sionary present, "Surely Ethiopia is stretching out her hands
unto God." Now it may be true that Ethiopia is "stretching
out her hands, ' ' but those people standing on their feet at the
bishop's word of command was no sign of it. It is almost
certain that if he bad asked them to etand on their beads they
would have attempted it. Many times have I seen the whole
native audience standing up to declare that they all wanted
"Jesus," when I knew it meant simply nothing. Upon ques-
tioning them afterwards it would turn out that many of then
did not know what they stood up for. Some stood up simplj'
because they thought it would please the missionary, and others
from equally unworthy considerations. It is the same in many
eases if one invites them to the mourner's bench. Many will
come and make a great racket, but it is mostly a sham. In
lime, however, the missionary learns who is in earnest, and be
soon gets to judge his audience by their fruits and not by their
professions.

So unreliable are these people that, when learning
the language, if a white man makes a mistake, they
will, in many cases, instead of attempting to cor-
rect him, encourage him in it. The following instances
illustrate this :

One time I thought a boy said "Bambela nilo" for make a
fire. I used this word "bambela" for a long time afterwards,
and my boy would use it, aa he understood what I meant by it.
Finally one day he asked me if "bambela" was English. Thia
put an end to my using it, of course. Another time I heard
some one remark that a certain boy's father was "Pesaoi,"
By their conversation I concluded that "Pesani" meant a poor
man. After that when I wished to talk abont a poor man I
would use the word "Pesani." The natives soon got to un-
derstand what I meant, and the^ used it also in this sense.
After a long time I found out that "Pesani" was merely the
name of the boy 's father, and had no reference to his poverty

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 91

at all. This is only a sample of my blunders, so that one can
eee how very possible it is for a new missionary to make ridic-
ulous mistakes, in talking about spiritual matters.

Some of the native words are so much alike that it
is ahnost impossible for a new-comer, without gram-
mar or dictionary, to avoid making mistakes. One
of the missionaries who was engaged in translating
was reproved by another because, instead of translat-
ing correctly the verse, "Fear him, who is able to de-
stroy both soul and body in hell,'- he rendered it,
"Fear him who is able to destroy your 'acre of com'
in hell."

One great difficulty the missionaries experienced in preach-
ing to the natives, says Mr. Agnew, was the lack of words in
the language to express spiritual ideas. There were no words
for salvation, holiness, atonement, pardon, conversion, repent-
ance, etc. Such words as they possessed had to be employed,
and a double meaning attached to them. For instance, the
word for repentance is " bindugeja. ' * Bindugeja means to
turn over the same as you would turn over a cake on the grid-
dle. Now if you went into a new part of the country and
told them to bindugeja, without any explanation of the word,
they would not know what you meant. Again, the word for
Saviour is " Mubanyisi. ' ' This word means one who saves
your life, one who makes you well if you are sick, one who
pulls you out of the water when you are drowning, etc. So, in
using the word Mubanyisi, one has to explain what is meant.

New missionaries have little idea as to the difficulties in the
way of addressing raw heathen audiences. One day while in
the town of Inhambane I came across a missionary bound for '
the Zambesi. He was trying to talk to a crowd of Batongas
in English. He had employed some one who had been pro-
fessing to interpret for him, but as I came up the bogus
interpreter disappeared. A missionary needs to be careful
in engaging an interpreter. It is not wise to take any Tom,
Dick or Harry who comes along, as, sometimes, instead of in-
terpreting what the missionary says, the so-called interpreter
will be telling the people the veriest nonsense, and the mission-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 93

manded unconditional surrender." However, if one has a
godly interpreter he knows that nothing will be said that is
injurious to the people's spiritual interests.

It is absolutely necessary, if the missionary wishes to be on
intimate terms with the natives, that he should learn their
language. It may be well enough to talk through an interpre-
ter at times, but the natives like to hear you talk to them in
their own language, and they will seldom make the missionary
their confidant, if they have to do their talking to him through
a third party. Eight around the port of Inhambane the na-
tives have incorporated quite a number of Portuguese words
into* their dialects, and the young men who are working in the
gold fields are getting quite a number of English words, some
of them not very spiritual. In course of time the dialects in
that part will have been so augmented from different sources
that it will not be so difficult to tell them the story of the
cross as it was ten years ago.

It is amusing and yet painful in visiting the natives to lis-
ten to the expressions of wonder and the childish questions
asked by those who have all their lives dwelt in *'the land of
the shadow of death." Even the simplest matters, which the
merest child in our country knows, are there sources of amaze-
ment. Meeting a native one day in a kraal I asked him if
he was well. He said he was; whereupon I told him, in the
native figurative way of speaking, that he was not, but that his
heart was sick; that it was full of sin, and that nothing but
the blood of Jesus, God's Son, could cure him. With a won-
dering look he asked, "Where can I get this blood? Can I get
a bottle of it?" Ho asked this in all sincerity, not thinking
there was anything out of place in such a remark. Another
man, in speaking to me one day, asked how the devil ever got
into his heart. He said, "I know he is there; I feel him; but
how did he enter in? Did he go down my throat, or what?"
These questions were asked with all gravity and seriousness, so
that I had to explain about sin entering into the world about
as one would explain it to a child. I gave him also to under-
stand that it mattered little as to how the devil got in, the
great question was how to get him out. This he freely ac-
knowledged. One native asked a missionary what God stood
upon. Another to whom I was talking about the greatness of

94 G. HARRY AGNEW

God asked me how big God was, and then, pointing to a place
about fifteen feet away, asked: ''Is he as big as from here
to there t"

One man who seemed to have some little interest in the
matter of his eternal welfare one day asked me if I could not
give him some medicine so he could swallow it down and have
this salvation right inside of him. I told him of course to call
upon Jesus. Like many in civilized climes he did not wish to
give up his sins, make restitution, etc., but preferred, if possi-
ble, to take it as a pill, so no one would know about it. He
was willing to take Jesus and heaven, but did not want the
cross.

It is too bad that there are some missionaries who teach
the natives they can have salvation on their own terms. Some,
alas! in Africa teach that the heathen need not give up his
numerous wives; need not give up his drinking or smoking,
etc. All he has to do is to ''accept Christ," learn to read,
join the church, be baptized, and all will be well. Such deceiv-
ers will, I fear, with the beast and the false prophet, have
their part in the lake of fire.

Near our station at Cherene there was a brother of the
chief who was deaf and dumb. At times I would visit him
and endeavor to tell him about God. As natives know noth-
ing of the deaf and dumb alphabet, it was hard work to
make him understand about spiritual matters. He lived alone
near the bank of a river where there were many alligators and
hippopotami. One time, while fishing, his leg was seized by
an alligator. Fortunately, he had a spear in his hand with
which he wounded it, so that it let go and he escaped. In
order to make him understand about praying I would kneel
down, close my eyes and lift up my hands as if in prayer.
He would watch with great wonder and make motions indi-
cating that he understood. He had strange ways of describ-
ing things. When he meant a white man he would stroke
his head to show that he meant the man with the soft hair.
When describing death he would pass his hand over his
mouth in a way peculiar to natives and make a peculiar
sound, which every one knew meant death. One could explain
to him about stealing and some other bad things, but many
things, of course, it was utterly impossible to make him un-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 95

derstand. There were quite a few deaf and dumb natives
around, and also a few blind. All those in heathendom af-
flicted in these ways are, indeed, objects of pity. Heathen
people generally have but little sympathy, and those afflicted
in any way have little or no care taken of them. It would
seem that the blind have a better chance to learn of God, as
they can hear what is said, but we must not limit the power
of God. While the deaf and dumb man referred to gave
no signs of repentance, yet who but God knew his heart? Some
day he may be seen at the right hand of God, brought there
through the feeble efforts put forth to teach him of the true
God and eternal life. At any rate, his punishment will not
be so great as that of those whose hearts have waxed gross,
whose ears are dull of hearing and whose eyes are closed,
lest at any time they should see with their eyes and should
understand with their heart and should be savingly and hap-
pily converted to God.

Surely no one can read the foregoing experiences
without being deeply impressed - with the difficulties,
apparently yet only apparently insurmountable, under
which the devoted pioneer missionary of whom we
write labored in endeavoring to acquaint "the heathen
in his blindness" with the gospel of the Son of
God. To the end of the age, however, such efforts,
inspired by faith and love and prayer, are sure to bring
forth fruit. God's word shall not return unto him
void, but shall accomplish that which he doth please,
and prosper in the thing whereto he hath sent it (Isa.
55: 10, II).

CHAPTER XIII.

ALONE ON THE FIELD — FIGHTING THE FEVER — RETURN

TO NATAL.

The way is long and dreary,

The path is bleak and bare,
My feet are worn and weary,

But I will not despair.
More heavy was thy burden,

More desolate thy way,
O Lamb of God, who takest

The sin of the world away.

— Adelaide A. Proctor,

In the summer of 1886 Mr. and Mrs. Kelley were
compelled to take their leave of Africa on account of
Mr. Kelley's health being so broken that their con-
tinuance there ould have meant a certain and speedy
death for him. Their withdrawal from the field left
Mr. Agnew, then but twenty-two years of age, on the
field alone. In his diary appears the following ref-
erence to this event:

June 1, 1886. Brother and Sister Kelley started off at
about 6:30 a. m.; so I am left alone once more, and with the
prospect of remaining so until some other missionary arrives.

Mr. Agnew also states later that *'Mr. Kelley's
health was such that it would have been follv for him
to have remained longer," and then pays a brief
tribute to him and his excellent wife, in which he also
acknowledges his indebtedness to them for their help-
ful influence in his own religious life, and in the way

96

A PIONiEER MISSIONARY 97

of better preparing him for his life's work. He also
says:

I learned mfln7 thiogs from Brother Kelle;. In our con-
versations he -told me manj things which opened my eyes, and

whith n-pre useful to me in tlie years following. Sister Au-
gusta Tullis Kelley I never saw afterwards. She was a woman
who lived close to Jesus. Slie was (houghtful of me, and did

98 G. HARRY AGNEW

many things for me such as a mother would do. As I was
naturally very unsympathetic and unappreciative, I was nec-
essarily a trial to her. I can freely endorse all that has been
written about her gentle Christian character, and shall rejoice
to meet her again in the land of unclouded lighf.

After the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Kelley Mr.
Agnew endeavored to do what he could alone, but
found the work difficult and its progress very slow.
"The language at Komeni/' he tells us, "was a con-
glomerated mass of differing dialects, and was very
difficult to learn." The hearts of the people seemed
calloused, and it seemed to him as if he did no good.
He also had much fever, in addition to his other dis-
couragements, and while he knew that his labor could
not be in vain, yet it was disheartening work, and no
one but God could have sustained him in such a place.
He was alone, fifty miles from civilization, and in the
midst of raw heathens who thought they had a right to
steal and cheat as much as they were able. A few ex-
tracts from the diary he kept at that time will give
some idea of his loneliness, difficulties and bodily
sufferings after the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Kelley,
and of how things went on at Komeni station.

June 5, 1886. A nice day. Felt like fever. It is hovering
around. Wild cat came into the tent and ran away with a
chicken I had baked for Sunday.

June 9. We succeeded in killing the wild cat last night. 1
had two native traps made through the day, and in the eve-
ning, while Tom and I were sitting in the house, we heard the
cat cry, and going out found it entrapped. It was speedily
dispatched with a revolver. It measured two feet four and
a half inches in length, and stood a foot high.

Sunday, June 13. Felt unwell in the morning, but went out
to preach. Had the presence of the Holy Ghost, and expected
him to help me. He did so blessedly. The people were inter-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 99

ested, and some I feel convinced were wrought upon. In the
afternoon had a severe headache and felt sick.

June 14. Bead part of BramwelPs Memoirs. Talked with
Tom and urged upon him the necessity of living close to God.

Almost every day during this period he was vexed
and annoyed by one native or another undertaking to
cheat or deceive him. If he made a bargain with them,
there was sure to be some dispute about it. No matter
how many witnesses he had, and no matter how plainly
everything was understood, there was almost sure to
be some wrangling before the matter was settled.

We continue to quote from his diary.

June 15. This, morning the men arrived to move the hut.
After I had taken down the bedstead, etc., and had made all
things ready, they commenced to talk to me about giving them
three times as much as they had already agreed to do the job
for. I refused to give them the piece of cloth they demanded,
and so, after Dumbo 's son had made sundry speeches, I ' ' drove
them from me.'' This was the best plan, as they finally came
back and did the job for what they had originally agreed.
Was sick all day and unable to do much. Kept in the tent at
night.

June 18. Moved into the hut to-day. It is comfortable.
Had victory in my soul. Somebody stole a belt. I blamed it
on M . Danisi came and brought some cocoanuts.

June 25. Had fever today. Brought M into the

hut and accused him of either stealing the missing shirts or
of knowing who did. He protested his innocence, but finally
told me of a native who had one of them. Sent Tom down
to see him. Tom came back and reported that a boy had the
shirt on. I went down and got it, the man stating he had
bought it from Fernando (a boy who used to work for us) for
a pig. Had a chill at night.

July 4. Very sick. Was not able to go out to hold meet-
ings with Tom, so he went alone. Am getting pretty thin.
This constant fever is wearing me down.
L July 5. Some better this morning. Worked on chicken

loo G. HARRY AGNEW

house, Matlresi and a lot more have gone off to fight the
Bachopis.

July 6. Boys tied up reeds and chicken yard. Mended
blanket of Basopis, for which I got a potful of peanuts, and
the promise of a chicken. (This man was drowned in the lake
bcEide us a short time after this. As the natives described to
me his dying struggles, they roared with laughter.) Read con-
siderable in the word. Am getting to love it more.

July 13. Started for Mutamba. Walked all the way*
Stayed there till 5 p. m., and then started for Macheche,
Stopped at a kraal over night. Got a very poor sleeping hut.
No mud on the walls. There was a stick mattress on a kind
of bedstead. It was worse than nothing, as it took up room
and was too short.

July 29. Felt very feverish about midnight, but this morn-
ing feel a little better. Many times when a chill would be
coming on I would call the boy to heat some water for me, but
the boy could nowhere be found, and so I was forced to shake
away until the chill was passed.

July 30. Feverish through the day; towards evening very
much so. Retired early.

July 31. Sick again all day.

Sunday, Aug. 1. Fever again, so Tom went out to the
kraals alone. It rained very much. I got some nice rain-
water, for which I th^nk God. It is a luxury.

Aug. 2, 3 and 4. Sick all the time. Had a miserable time.

This is perhaps enough for the present regarding
his battle with the fever. It is not in a very cheerful
strain that he writes, but perhaps he endured it more
cheerfully than we would have done. The account
certainly gives one an idea of the difficulties attending
missionary work in malarial districts. Living alone
and having so much fever, the young man was con-
stantly facing death and did not know how. soon he

might be called into eternity.

At times, he said, while feeling sick and strange, be-
fore lying down I would write some note to my relatives, or
to any one who might enter the room in case of my decease,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY loi

telling them how it was with iay soul. I see now that I did
many things which grieved the Spirit, and at times I would
get much out of patience with the natives ; but, withal, I can
honestly say that I do not remember that I ever went to bed
without feeling that my soul was ready for eternity. God
kept me, in spite of all the deadening influences of heathenism,
in a place where I had at least communion with himself every
day. Sometimes when I felt my soul getting dry and dead I
would have a season of fasting, but I could not afford to do
very much of this, as I had to miss so many meals on account
of the fever.

During all this loneliness, affliction and discourage-
ment he was heroic. Referring to this time he says :
"I never could entertain any serious thoughts of leav-
ing the post to which I felt God had appointed me.
While I did not have any very clear call to that point,
yet, when I saw the situation, I felt called to stay there
until God released me."

While on Komeni station the day of the arrival of
the mail was generally regarded as a great day. As
the mail only came about once a month, when it did
arrive it was greatly appreciated. At times when
there was but little cash on hand the young missionary
would look forward to the arrival of the mail, and
would even dream the night before about receiving
a letter with a draft in it, which would enable him
to put up a respectable house or further some other
plans which he felt would benefit the work. Some-
times in his dreams the thought would come, '*Now
this is not a dream; the money has come sure this
time;'' but, alas! when he woke he found it was a
dream, after all. At one time he had an experience
in this direction which was a severe trial to him. The
following extracts from his diary will tell the story:

Aug. 13, 1886. Sent Ningodwane off for mail.

102 G. HARRY AGNEW

Aug. 14. Ningodwane came back at night and reported
that the Portuguese black soldiers had taken sack, letters
and all.

Aug. 16. Tom and Ningodwane went after letters and sack
to-day. The latter confessed to having thrown the sack away
when he saw the soldiers coming.

Aug. 17. Tom and Ningodwane came back this morning
after having walked all night. They can find nothing of the
sack or letters.

This was the last he ever heard of that sack of
mail. He never found out what letters were lost, but
hoped that nothing of particular importance had gone
astray. Referring to this unpleasant event later, he
says: "As all things work together for good to
them that love God, perhaps there was something in
those letters or papers which God thought it best I
should not read." He also adds: "The natives are
very much afraid of the Portuguese black soldiers.
A number of them come ftom the west coast, and are
great robbers of the natives. Not far from where the
mail was lost a chief was shot dead by one of these
west coast harpies, but was immediately stabbed to
death himself by the indignant followers of the mur-
dered chief."

In October of this year Mr. Agnew had a very
severe attack of the African fever. He tried to give
himself a wet pack, but, in doing so, became uncon-
scious, and finally awoke in a delirious condition. He
had just sense enough left, however, to send for Mr.
Richards, who lived sixty miles away, to come to his
aid! The gentleman responded, came at once to the
station and removed the sick missionary to his own
hospitable home in the town of Inhambane. This
home, it appears, was a kind of headquarters for in-
valids, and Mr, Agnew in speaking of Mr, and Mrs.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 103

Richards, says: "They invariably brought their pa-
tients out in good shape. God will reward them for
their uniform kindness to them all, according to his
promise."

During his illness God showed him, as he was ac-
customed to say, "in visions," things which afterwards
came to pass just as they had been foreshown. Hav- ,
ing preyiously been skeptical in regard to such expe-
riences, he was later inclined to believe that it was
God's purpose, through these visions not only to en-
courage him, but to show him also that he "did not
know everything." Referring to these occurrences he
says:

People generally are apt to scoff at such things as visions,
presentiments, etc., and to regard all those who refer to them
as visionary and unstable. There are doubtless some who
place too much confidence in such things, and are thereby
at times deceived into taking foolish steps which they are
sorry for afterwards; but this does not alter the fact that
God, in Joel 2:28, declares that, in the latter days, young men
"shall see visions.'* The vision I had showed me that God
was going to do a work in my soul — a work which would stand
forever. This was accomplished at the Harvest Home camp
meeting of the Pei^tecost Bands held at Carlinville, 111., in 1889.
There God slew the Agag of my soul, the inbred sin, and gave
me an experience such as I had never had before. While I
did not understand the vision at the time of its occurrence, ,
yet in due time God made it as clear as heaven.

On recovering from his sickness at Inhambane, Mr.
Agnew learned that Gungunyana's army had disturbed
all the country round about Inhambane, that they had
sacked a station of the American Board of Commis-
sioners of Foreign Missions, and had rendered it about
impossible to do successful missionary work for some
time to come. Hence he determined to make a visit
at Natal Unfortunately, however, he was without

I04 G. HARRY AGNEW

the requisite funds for the passage. The missionary
board at home was not then so thoroughly organized
and in such successful operation as it has been in more
recent years, and, accordingly, remittances to mis-
sionaries were not only made in smaller amounts than
at present, but were comparatively "few and far be-
tween."

"Since then," writes Mr. Agnew in his reference
to this matter, "things have changed, a new treasurer
has been appointed and remittances are now sent regu-
larly, sufficient to supply liberally the wants of the
missionaries."

As he had a gun and a quantity of corrugated iron
in his possession, these were converted into cash by
sale, transportation was secured with the funds and
the last of October found him at Natal, where he re-
mained until his health had in a goodly measure re-
turned.

CHAPTER XIV.

RECUPERATING AT NATAL.

**In this 'little while' doth it matter,

As we work, and we watch, and we wait.
If we're filling the place He assigns us,

Be its service small or great?
There's only one thing should concern us —

To find just the work that is ours —
And then, having found it, to do it.

With all our God-given powers."

The circumstances narrated in the last chapter, and
which determined Mr. Agnew to visit Natal for rest
and recuperation, appear to the writer as a sufficient
justification of his course in going there, and would
have been ample warrant for his spending a longer
time there than he did. Brief as the visit was it was
a great benefit to him, and enabled him to resume his
work at Inhambane with a courage and zeal such as
were impossible while he was so much of the time in
the grip of African fever as he had been for a consid-
erable time prior to his change of climate.

Concerning Natal, or rather the English colony of
Natal, where he now spent some time, the "Guide to

South Africa'' gives the following information:

The history of the European settlement in Natal com-
mences only at the close of the first quarter of the present '
century. Prior to 1823, only a few vessels had touched on
the coast for wood and water, whilst occasionally a ship-
wrecked crew added something to the knowledge of the
country.

105

G. HARRY AGNEW

A PIONiEER MISSIONARY 107

In 1823 Lieutenant Farewell landed in the bay on an ex-
ploring expedition^ and was so pleased with the appearance
of the country that he returned to Cape Town with the
object of obtaining government sanction to the formation
of a trading station. In this he was unsuccessful, but the
glowing description he gave induced several adventurous
individuals to join him, and as a preliminary step Mr. Fynn
was sent overland to obtain a grant of territory from the
paramount chief of the Zulus, the terrible Chaka.

A few years before Farewell's arrival, the country had
been thickly populated by a large number of independent
tribes, who lived in ease and plenty with nothing but an
occasional scuffle to disturb their peaceful existence. The
sudden inroad of Chaka at the head of his Zulu hordes speed-
ily brought about a change. The discipline which this Napo-
leon of South Africa had introduced into his army rendered
him invincible, and his exterminating policy which spared
■neither man, woman or child, speedily swept away the inhab-
itants. It is estimated that over 1,000,000 people were slain
during the successive raids of the Zulus west of the Tugela.
When the English arrived at the bay, only a few hundred
miserable natives, living on roots, and sometimes on one an-
other, remained to drag out a wretched existence, among the
kloofs and glens of the mountains. By means of presents,
permission to settle at the bay was obtained from Chaka, and
three stations were opened, one where the Durban market-
place is now situated, one under the bluffs and one at the
mouth of the Umbilo river.

Chaka was assassinated in 1828 by his brother Dingaan,
who reigned in his stead. In the meantime many of the rem-
nants of the tribes destroyed by Chaka had assembled for
protection round the white settlements, and Dingaan, who
regarded the English with no friendly eye, ordered Fynn and
Cane to come to his kraal. They wisely declined, and on a
force being sent to fetch them, some fighting ensued. The
English, with their native allies, retired beyond the Umzim-
kulu river until the diflSiCulty was finally arranged in 1831,
Fynn being recognized as the '^ Great Chief of the Natal
Kaffirs. ' '

A new set of actors now appeared on the scene, namely

io8 G. HARRY AGNEW

the Colonial Boers, who, during their wanderings in the Free
State, had found a practicable pass through the Deakensberg.
Attracted by the verdant plains beneath, they descended in
large numbers into what is now the colony of Natal, gradu-
ally pushing on toward the sea. Eetief, their selected leader,
applied to Dingaan for a grant of territory, which was prom-
ised on condition that the Boers should recover on his behalf
some cattle stolen from him by a neighboring chief. This
service being duly, rendered, Eetief with one hundred men
returned to the king^s kraal with the spoil. A document of
a formal cession of territory was drawn up and general
feasting ensued.

At the close of the festivities, as the Boers were seated on
the ground drinking Kaffir beer, the treacherous natives sud-
denly attacked them, and, after a desperate struggle, killed
them to a man. At the same time a large force of Zulus
was sent across the Tugela, with instructions to slay every
white man, woman and child to be found in Natal. Many of
the Boers were surprised in small parties and it is estimated
that some 600 were massacred; but, the alarm being given,
laagers were formed and the Zulus were eventually repulsed
with heavy loss. It was in consequence of these massacres
that the district of Weenen (weeping) received its name.

The Boers having received reinforcements from beyond the
mountains decided on taking the offensive, and the English
settlers at the bay consented to co5perate by leading a force
of 1,000 natives across the Tugela near the mouth of the
river. This party, under the command of Biggar, unfortu-
nately marched into an ambush and were cut to pieces, both
Biggar and Cane falling in the fight and only one white man
escaping. The Dutch under Mys also crossed the Tugela and
fell into a similar, trap, but succeeded in fighting their way
through, with heavy loss, both Mys and his son being among
the slain. Dingaan took advantage of his success to raid the
English settlements, but, fortunately, a vessel lying off
the shore saved the inhabitants from otherwise inevitable
massacre.

In 1840 the flag of the Dutch Republic of Natalia was
hoisted on the shores of the bay, but the British government
after some hesitation refused to acknowledge the indepen-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 109

dence of the new State, and marched 200 men into the coun-
try, who, taking up their position at the bay, hauled down the
colors of the Republic. The Boers at once commenced hostil-
ities, whereupon Captain Smith marched his small force out
with the view^ of driving his opponents from Congella. In
the action which ensued, the Boers, in superior numbers and
concealed by the thick vegetation, speedily drove back the
British with heavy loss, and proceeded to invest the camp
in form, with a view to starving out the garrison. Fortu-
nately, however, one of the settlers, Mr. King, succeeded in
passing the lines and made his famous ten-days* ride to Gra-
hamstown, whence news of the urgent need of Captain
Smith's party was forwarded to the Colony. A few days
later reinforcements reached the bay and the Boers retired,
the Bepublican flag being once more hauled down. The Dutch
gave in their final submission, nine days after the landing
of troops, and on August 8, 1843, Natal was finally pro-
claimed a British colony.

Disgusted at once more coming under British rule, most
of the Dutch settlers determined to leave the country, and
in 1848, a great trek started for the Transvaal. The new
governor of Cape Colony, Sir Henry Smith, rode after and
caught them on the way, but, in spite of all his assurances
and his utmost endeavors to persuade them to remain, they
marched away into the interior. An influx of English settlers
soon placed those who were left in the minority. Pietermar-
itzburg was created a Bishop's See in 1853, and the native
population, which had enormously increased by immigration,
was located in different sections under their own chiefs.
In 1856 an elective Legislative Assembly was created, and
Natal was altogether separated from the Cape.

Durban, the port of Natal, is said to have a popula-
tion of over 30,000, a little less than half Europeans,
the rest being natives and Indians (coolies and Moham-
medans). It is 823 miles from Cape Town and about
540 miles from Inhambane. Pietermaritzburg, the seat
of government, has a population of over 11,000 whites,
over 6,000 natives and nearly 3,000 Indians. It is said

tio G. HARRY AGNEW

of Durban that *'the town and suburbs are among the
most beautiful in South Africa, and particularly pleas-
ant to live in. Built on a sandy tract of waste land,
they are an example of enterprise and good manage-
ment, and a credit to the residents and municipal
authorities. The streets are well paved and well
lighted, and communication is easy and rapid, and not
too expensive. It can scarcely be doubted that in the
near future Durban will merit comparison with many of
the leading cities of Europe."

Of Pietermaritzburg we read: "The town is well
paved and well managed, and the bright red bricks,
made in the neighborhood of which it is chiefly built,
give it a pleasant and cheerful appearance. The streets
are partially lighted by electricity.''

There are several other towns of considerable im-
portance in Natal, including Ladysmith and New Cas-
tle, where there are extensive beds of coal of which
there is a large output from the mines.

On his arrival in Natal Mr. Agnew went to Est-
court — a place not far from Weenen, where so much
blood was shed by Dingaan. There he stayed but a
short time. He found Estcourt to be *'a very barren
place," at least in the part where he was located, and
also a place where he suffered much from the heat.
He also had much fever and headache while there, as
the malaria was working itself out of his system. After
a short stay at this place the way was opened for him
to go to Stanger, a place near the sea coast. Here he
stayed most of the time with the Hon. J. L. Hulett,
then a member of the Legislative Assembly, and now
Secreta;ry for Native Affairs in Natal. He had a large
tea plantation, and, having a large fruit orchard and

A PION'EER MISSIONARY in

plenty of cow s milk, the sick missionary soon began
to get strong again.

While resting at the palatial residence of this t;i)v-
ernment official, as his custom was Mr. Agnew spoke

ZULU POr.lCK Ol'TlCERS.

to each individual of the family, so far as opportunity
was given, about eternal interests. Among others
whom he warned and lo whom he related his own
religions experience was the son-in-law of Mr. Hulett.
At the time it made no apparent impression on the

lU G. HARRY AGNEW

man's mind. A few years later Mr. Agnew and a
brother missionary named Weiss were in Natal, and,
passing Mr. Hulett's when quite wearied, called, in
order to find opportunity to rest. Wliile Mr. Agnew
was making his toilet the son-in-law referred to ahove
appeared, greeted him cordially, enquired as to his
work in Inhambane, and then gladdened the mission-
ary's heart by assuring him that the warning of a few
years before had not been unavailing, but had resulted
in his conversion. Mr. Agnew praised God aloud and
took courage. Regarding this place he says :

The town of Stanger is built on what used to be one of the
military kraals of Chaka, the so-called Napoleon of the Zu-
lus. Here he was murdered in lS2g bj his brothers, DiDgaaD
and Mahlangana, with the connivance of his confidential Kt-

" Shortly before his death an army had returned from an
unsucceasful expedition against the Amapondos, and was at
once ordered off to punish a contumacious chief near Delagoa
Bay. In the absence of the men Chaka had assumed the of-
fice of a dream doctor, and three or four hundred women
were brutally murdered to gratify his taste for bloodshed.
While giving audience shortly afterwards to some men who
brought' him crane's feathers Mahlangana crept up be-
him and stubbed him in the back. Dingaan then rushed
im with his assegai and Chaka fell, covered with wounds.
I said that the sunset of life gave him mystical lore, for
e felt his life ebbing away he exclaimed to his mur-
rs: 'You think you will rule this land when I am gone,
I see the white man coming and he will be your mas-

lakft lies buried where he fell. He lived by the sword and
lerished by the sword. No more merciless monster stains
pages of history.

Ir. Agnew stayed around Stanger about five weeks.
1 returned again to Estcourt to make preparations
his return to Inhambane. About this time he went

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 113

with a brother missionary to an old mission station,

one which had been established many years. Referring

to this visit he says :

My brother missionary told me that the Sunday before
he had given out that he would take up a collection the fol-
lowing Sunday. Upon his making this reasonable statement
some of the church members opposed the idea, and one man
enquired as to whether the missionary meant to charge them
for the gospel. The collection was taken up the Sunday we
were there, and amounted to sixty cents. There was a good
congregation present. They had received a week's notice.
It was no specially hard time, but the people had not a mind
to give. If natives are not taught to give of their means
or produce, to further the cause of Christ, they in many cases
develop into hypocrites or mere sponges. When they see the
missionary footing all the bills, they conclude that there is
an abundance of money somewhere sufficient to pay all
church expenses without their donations. Around Inhambane
the natives are all. generally poor and can give but very lit-
tle, so that the missionary can get little or nothing from
them. It is different in Delagoa Bay and the Transvaal,
where they get good wages. In Delagoa Bay one of the natives
(not a Christian) sent the missionary eight pounds and ten
shillings, and wrote a note saying: "I send you eight shill-
ings and sixpence towards building your church.'' In the
Transvaal quite often boys will lay down ten shillings or a
pound in the collection, Ijut these are boys who have been
rightly instructed. I know a man who has a class of twenty
Zulus, even in the Transvaal, who will pay no school fees,
and grumble at the taking of a collection once a month.
These have been brought up on or lived near a station where
the mfundisi did about all the paying.

On the first of February, 1887, he left Estcourt for
Durban, on his way back * to Inhambane. He had
bought a horse at Estcourt, but as he considered it too
young to take to Inhambane he exchanged it for. an
older one in Durban. Shortly after he had made this
trade he found that the horse he had received was

114 G- HARRY AGNEW

blind in one eye, and consequently given to shying. As
it was a strong horse, however, Mr. Agnew decided
to take it along, but got little satisfaction from it, as
it lived onlv about eleven months after arrival at In-
hambano, and then died, at a time when most needed
— 'just before the missionary met with an accident
which seriously injured one of his eyes.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY

SOUTU A1'"RICAX MURDERER.

CHAPTER XV.

BACK AT KOMENI — ^ACCIDENTALLY INJURED — CARED FOR

BY MR. AND MRS. RICHARDS.

On returning to Inhambane Mr. Agnew proceeded
to Komeni station, where he was again attacked with
spells of fever, from which he suffered severely. For
several months he was so ill about half the time as to
be able to do but little in the way of aggressive mis-
sionary work.

His troubles now began to multiply. As previously
noted, about eleven months after his return the horse
he had secured in Durban died. Soon after this he met
with a painful and serious accident, from the injurious
effects of which he did not fully recover until he
returned to America the following year, and, while at
home, had^a surgical operation performed for his relief.
He received a wound in the corner of his left eye, occa-
sioned by the explosion of a gun he was firing. The
accident -injured the bone and closed up the tear duct.
The surgical operation brought relief, but left the cor-
ner of* the eye permanently disfigured. His own story
of the accident is as follows:

There was an Englishman at Inhambane who wished me to
get him some anti-secrecy books. I did so, and he gave me
for them two old guns of the Wesley-Eichards pattern. He
had a supply of them which he retailed to the natives. These
guns were old-fashioned breech-loaders, but could also be
used as muzzle-loaders. Natives are accustomed to buying
old guns, and many are to be seen carrying old flint-locks
such as were in use a hundred years ago.

116

A PIONiEER MISSIONARY 117

I kept the guns in my possession for some time and dis-
charged them several times. They went off all right, but,
being made for breech-loaders, the smoke of the powder
would puff out some behind. This did not startle me, as the
trader told me that that part of it was entirely harmless. I
thought, however, that this could be remedied, and so tink-
ered at one of them until success crowned my efforts so far
that when it was discharged but very little smoke would es-
cape.

At times natives from a distance, not knowing the calling
of a missionary, would come to the station wanting to buy
guns. One day two men came, and I told them I had none
of the kind they wanted (the ordinary muzzle-loaders were
sold at £1 apiece), but showed them these two and told them
they could have both of them for one pound. As is custom-
ary when purchasing a gun they wished to have them fired
off to see how they would go. I thereupon put some powder
into the one I flattered myself I had made a success of doc-
toring, and, thinking that the natives might possibly not care
about firing off a gun of a different kind than they were ac-
custojped to (natives like to fire off guns, and the traders
always allow the purchasers to do the firing), I did not ask
them to fire it off, but, feeling perfectly sure that it was all
right, I held it carelessly at my side and pulled the trigger.
The result was that the gun burst, and a piece of the iron
ascending broke the bone below my left jBye, and shattered
the bone at the eyebrow. For a few minutes I thought my
time was come; and, to an old man who was passing, I said:
'*Nyi ngu hongola ku wona Jesu*'— ''I am going to see Je-
sus." He looked at- me in astonishment as the blood was
running down my face and the flesh hanging down my nose;
and, drawing his chin down on his breast, he turned up his
eyes at rae, gasped, " Jesu," and, after staring at me a little,
passed on.

Of course the natives did not purchase that gun. In
fact, they went off about as soon as the gun did, and I have
never seen them since. One man of fertile imagination, who
lived about six hundred miles away, when he heard of the
accident concluded that I must have been endeavoring to
cheat the natives at the time, and that the accident was a

ii8 G. HARRY AGNEW

judgment of God on me for my wickedness! I can only say
that such evil suspicions could only originate in a carnal
heart, and were prompted by the father of lies. My trans-
actions with the natives were such that I never had to make
any restitution afterwards. "What confessions I had to make
were made on the spot. I endeavored to live ready for eter-
nity. If a thought of fraud had entered into my mind, I
never would have attempted to perpetrate it at Inhambane,
where there was '^but a step between me and death." Had
I been blown to pieces, instead of merely being injured at
that time, my soul would have swept through the gates of the
New Jerusalem. All through that transaction my intentions
were perfectly pure, and, as I look back upon it now, I can
only say that from a spiritual stand-point I have nothing to
regret. I am glad it was myself that- was wounded instead
of the native, and to show that at least the natives had no
idea that I intended to cheat anyone, I might say that sev-
eral natives wanted to know what I intended to do to those
to whom I had been showing the guns. "When I replied that
it was not their fault, and that I alone was responsible, they
remarked to one another that the aba mfundisi was differ-
ent from other white men, since other white men would have
had the would-be purchasers arrested and punished for be-
ing concerned in the affair.

The next clay after the accident occurred Mr. Agnew
employed men t6 carry him to Inhambane in a ham-
mock. During the journey of two days he suffered
much-, especially when, during a portion of the journey
made by water, he had to sit in the open boat for hours.
Nor was this all. He suffered from mental strain and
from temptation as well. Having but little money, and
knowing that traders generally had little sympathy for
the misfortunes of others, and especially little if any
for missionaries, the prospect was anything but cheer-
ing; and Satan pressed him hard to murmur against
Providence. However, on arrival at Inhambane a
great change came over his feelings. The Lord mani-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 119

fested himself to him most graciously, and, as he him-
self has recorded, spoke to him with a voice that seemed
actually audible, and said: "/ ivill never leave thee
nor forsake thee/' In a m.oment his heart was melted,
and he wept aloud as the glory of God came into his
soul. He says : *'I truly felt that —

•r »

'Prisons would palaces prove,
If Jesus would dwell with me there.' "

\

Three days after his arrival at Inhambane Mr. Rich-
ards came down from Mongwe to take him up to his
place. The doctor at Inhambane, instead of cutting
off the piece of muscle that was torn out and hanging
down the side of his nose, as he should have done,
contented himself with giving his patient some camphor
with which to keep down the odor of the flesh, which
was decaying. Mr. Richards finally sent the doctor
word that if he did not cut the torn flesh off he would
do it himself. The doctor then came, and, to use Mr.
Agnew's own words, "clipped the piece off with a pair
of scissors as a dry goods clerk would snip off a piece
of tape." The trader paid the dpctor in brandy for his
services after Mr. Agnew was gone.

Mr. Agnew stayed with Mr. and Mrs. Richards until
his eye was at least partly healed. They were very
kind to him at this time, as also at many other times,
for which they shall in no wise lose their reward.

CHAPTER XVI.

REINFORCEMENTS — ^DEATHS AMONG THE WORKERS —

SURVIVORS SCATTERED.

My Father, as thou wilt! Oh may thy will be mine;
Into thy hand of love I would my all resign;
Through sorrow or through joy, conduct me as thine own,
And help me still to say. My Lord, thy will be done.

— Jane Borthmck, Tr,

On April 20, 1888, Mr. Agnew was greatly encour-
aged by the arrival upon the field of the Rev. and Mrs.
J. D. Bennett, Mr. and Mrs. A. Y. Lincoln and Misses
F. Grace Allen and Ida Heffner, whom the missionary
board had sent out- to reinforce him in his work. Mr.
and Mrs. Bennett were accompanied by their two chil-
dren, and Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln by a little girl they
had adopted before deciding to enter the foreign mis-
sionary work.

What had formerly been a French trading house
at a place called Majahisi, about sixteen miles from
Komeni, was now purchased, and the Bennett family
and Misses Allen and Heffner moved in and took pos-
session at once, while Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln and their
child stayed with Mr. Agnew at Komeni.

This was a delightful change from his former mode
of life for Mr. Agnew — "an oasis in the desert," as
he expressed it. For a time all passed pleasantly, and
Mr. Agnew, after so long a time of lone bachelor life,
regarded the privileges of Christian conference and
fellowship he now enjoyed as "almost too good to be

120

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 121

true.'* He found Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln agreeable
companions and fellow-workers, and records the pleas-
ure he and they found in relating and comparing ex-
periences. He particularly states that '*Mrs. Lincoln
was a true soldier, who never complained and who
loved pioneer work.'*

These joyous experiences, however, were like one of
those peculiarly bright mornings which prove to be
only the precursors of impending storm and disaster.
On the third day of Jime following the arrival of the
new missionaries Mrs. Lincoln gave birth to a baby
boy. No one but the Lincolns and Mr. Agnew were
at the station, and, as it was midnight, it was impossi-
ble then to send to Malahisi for help. Before daylight
the child died. As soon as the day dawned a messenger
was sent to Malahisi for Miss Allen, who arrived that
evening. The following morning the child was buried.
Mrs. Lincoln seemed to recover rapidly, and in ten
or twelve days she was able to walk about the house
in comparative comfort. On Monday, June 18, she
seemed so well that it was considered safe for Miss
Allen to return to Malahisi, and she accordingly went
back to her work.

Having business at Inhambane, and all appearing to
be going prosperously at Komeni, Mr. Agnew secured
hammock carriers and proceeded on his business trip.
What followed we herewith present in Mr. Lincoln's
own words, as published in Arnold's "Missionary
Martyrs" :

On Monday Brother Agnew started for Inhambane.
Grace [Miss Allen] accompanied him to Malahisi, leaving us
— Abby [Mrs. Lincoln] feeling quite well, myself about sick
with the strain on my system from care, overwork and a se-
vere diarrhoea for ten days back. I was able to help Abby

122 G. HARRY AGNEW

some that day. On Tuesday she felt quite well, did her
work, all but sweeping, then said she would rest a little.
She sat down and hemmed one end of a bed-spread which
Brother Agnew had received from Minnesota. Near 11
o'clock she said, ^'Arthur, I believe I am going to have
cramps in my stomach; perhaps if I lie down it will pass
off.'' She lay down, but soon called for the cramp medi-
cine. I gave her one dose, and in twenty minutes another.
A little later she threw both up. I gave her two more, which
also came up. I was now quite certain it was not cramps.
I looked in the doctor book and found she had the symp-
toms of inflammation of the stomach. I then began putting
hot fomentations on her stomach, and sent a man to Malahisi
for the *' Medical Adviser," a homoeopathic book. I told the
man to come back that night. I worked over her all night
with hot water, hot bricks, etc.; the stove being about four
rods from the house. She seemed easier near morning, so I
did not send for help, as the last I heard they were all sick
at Malahisi. She had not kept anything on her stomach yet
since the first attack. I spoke about sending for help, but
she said, ' * Not now. ' ' But I saw we must have help, so I sat
down to write a note. After I had written a few words
she called for air. I fanned her, put camphor to her nose
and chafed her hands. I again turned to my note, only to
be called again. Again I turned to the note. The man
whom I was to send was standing in the door, and the next
time I went to her it was about over. I called Masinyane.
He fanned her while I chafed her hands. I saw by her
mouth that she wanted to vomit, so I held her head over the
edge of the bed. She vomited, apparently without any ef-
fort. As I laid her back on the bed, without any further
struggle she passed away. 1 said to the boys : * * Famba ku
Jesu" — that is, **Gone to Jesus." Then I finished my note.

When Mr. Agnew came back from Inhambane he

found that Mrs. Lincoln, whom he had left less than a

week before apparently strong and well, was already

in the grave. Mr. Lincoln was sorely stricken, and

was in a weak state physically; but he felt that he

A PION'EER MISSIONARY

124 G. HARRY AGXEW

ought to go to America with the little girl and give
her to the Rev. T. B. Arnold, who had established an
Industrial Home for Children in Chicago, Illinois.
This was what Mrs. Lincoln had requested him to do
in case of her decease. He lost no time in getting
started for America, but before getting off from Afri-
can soil was completely prostrated, and soon followed
the wife he had loved so well to the heavenly country.
The following account of this pathetic and mysterious
event is also taken from Arnold's ''Missionary Mar-
tyrs :"

After the death of Sister Lincoln, Brother Lincoln was
very anxious to send his little daughter to America. It
was evidently best for the child to be in a country where
she could be surrounded with civilized influences and have the
benefit of schools which she could not have in Africa. Not-
withstanding he was somewhat afflicted with African fever,
and the other members of the mission together with friends
of other missions advised him strongly against starting on
such a journey in his present state of health, he, not realizing
the necessity of caring for himself, started on the return
journey. Never having been sick to any extent before, he
did not realize how important it was to remain quiet while
the fever was in his system. He arrived in Natal, and
Brother Shemeld, of the Bethany Mission at Estcourt, met
him and took him by the best conveyance at hand, an ox
cart, to his mission station. The journey was not an easy
one, and his health suffered in consequence. Brother and
Sister Shemeld did all in their power for his comfort, but all
to no purpose. Death had marked his victim and made his
aim sure.

The following letter, announcing Mr. Lincoln's

death, was written a short time after his arrival at the

home of Mr. and Mrs. Shemeld:

Estcourt, Natal, Midnight, July 29, 1888.
Brother A. Y. Lincoln passed quietly home to glory, to
meet his loved companion, at ^ve minutes to eight this

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 125

evening. He arrived here from Inhambane in a very weak
state, and has gradually grown weaker. He proved himself
to be a true, meek, patient Christian.

Robert Shemeld.

The burial took place near the mission house, writes Mr.
Agnew, and was made as impressive to the natives as pos-
sible. Natives as a rule do not like to have anything to do
with the burying of strange dead. They will bury relatives,
but do not wish to have anything to do with any others.

Some short time after Sister Lincoln's death I wished to
make a mound over her grave. Having two boys working
for me I requested them to bring boxes of earth and put it
on the grave. One of these ** boys'' who was about six feet
in height, positively refused to have anything to do with it.
'However, the younger boy had good courage, and shamed the
bigger one into doing what he was told. I could have done
it myself, but felt it was missionary work to teach them
the foolishness of such superstitions. I believe that after
the death of Brother Lincoln at Estcourt, most of the schol-
ars attending school there left.

After the death of Mrs. Lincoln and Mr. Lincoln's depart-
ure, the remaining members of the recently arrived band
went for a time under the American Board of Commissioners
of Foreign Missions. None of them left the church of their
choice, but, owing to a misunderstanding, funds from the
board at home failed to arrive, and all parties concerned
thought it best that they should accept an opening which
seemed providential. Mr. and Mrs. Bennett and Miss Heffner
went to a station at Makodweni,* while Miss Allen stayed for a
time with Mr. and Mrs. Bichards at Mongwe, both stations
being north of Inhambane.

CHAPTER XVII.

ALONE ON THE FIELD AGAIN — TRIP NORTH OF INHAM-

BANE — EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL —

INTERESTING ARTICLE.

''The Lord gives faith for the very purpose of trying it
for the glory of his own name, and for the good of him who
has it.*' — George Mailer.

In the providence of God, Mr. Agnew was now left
alone again. The Lord then made it plain to him that
he should return to America. For over three and a
half years he had been trying to advance the Redeem-
er's kingdom in Africa, and had apparently accom-
plished little. The pioneering work had been hard, and
he felt that a change was needed. Before going, how-
ever, he took a trip up north of Inhar^bane, for the
purpose of viewing the country and preaching to the
natives as opportunity might be afforded. A few ex-
tracts from the diary he kept on this trip are herewith

given as follows :

October, 1, 1888. I started to-day on a trip north. Hired
Bambeli to go with me, also some carriers to Malahisi.

October 4. Crossed over to Inhambane, bought a keg of
powder and some shot, and, having found a native who was
going towards Mongwe with his boat, I hired him for a
rupee to take me along. "We arrived at the hut of the owner
of the boat and slept there at night. Had a good supper of
corn meal porridge, fish and cocoanut gravy.

October 5. Started early for Mongwe. Arrived at Mr.

Richards^ about 9:30 a. m. Stayed about three hours, then

passed over to logoni, and after a two hours' walk arrived

at the mission station of Rev. B. F. Ousley. [Mr. Ousley was

a colored missionary of the American Board of Commissioners

126

A PION'EER MISSIONARY 127

of Foreign Missions and he and his family, who occupied the

station at Kambini for a period of eight years, were regarded

by Mr. Agnew as very excellent people.]

October 8. Started from Kambini this morning, and in
about two hours arrived at Bungana's kraal. Hired Sakisi
in the morning to act as guide. After resting at Bungana 's a
little, I started with Sakisi for Chikunguza's to see the place
where the Portuguese forces were defeated by Gungunyana.
[This visit is referred to in a previous chapter.]

October 9. Came about midday to a nice, clear stream.
Had a good bath and rested till about 3 o'clock, when we

started for Pugamela's, where we arrived in about an hour.
My guide, "Sakisi, just lies to suit himself. He declares the
distance to a place is long or short, according to how he
feels. We are now past the last wells, and will in future
have to buy, catch or carry our water.

October 10. We passed some enormous trees which are
hollowed out and used for tanks. A hole is cut in the top
and the rain trickles down the branches into the hollowed
out space below, as there are no rivers or wells near. Some
of these trees were over thirty feet in circumference. I was
shown one which one of Gungunyana 's soldiers got into, and
was jammed in so tight that he never got out again. The
natives declared his bones were still inside the tree, which
is very likely, as natives are not noted for their desire to
save any one's life, or to bury any one after he is dead.
Had a good hut to sleep in at night, also held a service. Got
a little help from God, as I told them about eternity and the
resurrection. Oh how many live in these forests who know
no more about God than the trees themselves.

October 11. Started at 6 a. m. and walked till ten.
Stayed at a little kraal till twelve, then started and walked
through the longest forest I ever passed through. We
walked till about 4 p. m., and then came to a small village.
As they had no huts to accommodate us, we -felt like pushing
on, especially as they said the chief's kraal was only a little
way ahead. So, asking one of the natives to guide us a
part of the way, we proceeded. After we had walked a
half mile or so, the native pointed in a certain direction and

128 G. HARRY AGNEW

told us to follow the path we were on and we would arrive
at the kraal shortly. We kept that road for two and a half
hours, walking as hard as we could through the forest, until
it got quite dark, but there was no sign of that chief's vil-
lage. We then saw that we had been deceived by the people
of the kraal we had left. They did not wish us to stay with
them, and so lied to get us away. We were very thirsty and
could get no water. So, telling two boys to go on a distance
and listen to ascertain whether they could hear any sound of
life, we sat down and made a fire. The boys returned in
about an hour, and declared they could hear nothing. We
then cut down some branches, and the boys made a kind of
covering for me, while they themselves law along side of the
fire. In the morning, after proceeding along something over
an hour, we came to a small village where we managed to
get something to eat.

October 12. We pushed on to Kumba's place. Got a
little water here, but it was a scarce article, and looked about
like soap suds. Here we bought some beans and chickens
for the boys, and then pushed on till we found a well, where
we rested and cooked the beans and chickens. Starting again
about 1:30 p. m. we soon arrived at a little kraal in the
forest. Here I bought a pair of horns, taken from a deer
which had lately been killed by a leopard.

October 13. Stopped at 10 a. m. at a hut near some
water. This hut was the relic of a kraal which had been
burned down by Gungunyana. Passed many leopard and
hyena tracks, and the ruins of a number of small kraals which
had been burned down.

Mr. Agnew arrived back from this trip on October

20, and was then laid up for two weeks with sandworms

in his feet. These are very troublesome things, and

hard to get rid of. No record was kept of the number

of meetings held on the foregoing journey. Regarding

this he says :

One necessarily has many informal meetings with the na-
tives. For instance, they will come into his hut at night to
have a good look at the white man. Sometimes they will

A PIONiEER MISSIONARY 129

crowd in until the hut is packed. Then we sing a hymn
and give a talk. Some will then afik questions and very strange
questions some of them are. However, I have never yet
heard a native ask how -we knew the Bible to be true.
When we tell them that the things of God mtist be true be-
cause they are written in God's book, this ends all disputes.
They have great reverence for all kinds of books or letters.
A man with a letter in his pocket or a letter fastened in a
cleft stick, has some important business on hand, and na-
tives generally show such an one respect. In most cases
when one brings out the Bible and solemnly tells the natives
that this is the great Book of books, the Book that comes
from Nungungulu himself, a feeling of awe rests upon them,
and they give some suppressed expression of wonder. How
blessed it would be if whites only had more reverence for
this precious "lamp, which God has let down from heaven" to
show weary pilgrims the way home.

It may appear strange to some that, in starting on the
tour described in the foregoing extracts, Mr. Agnew
should have taken his gun and a large supply of am-
munition. It was not for war upon the natives, how-
ever, nor through fear of their making war upon him,
but rather for the purpose of shooting game and de-
fending himself against wild animals, if necessary. He
tells us he did very little hunting while in Africa, as
not hunting but missionary work was his business
there ; also that in later years he seldom carried a gun
anywhere. To show the propriety of his having gone
armed on the foregoing trip, and also because of the
interesting general information it contains, we here-
with introduce an article he wrote, after his return to
America, for the General Conference Daily of 1894, on

ANIMALS, BIRDS AND REPTILES OP SOUTH AFRICA.

Some like to hear of the animals, birds, etc., that we have
in Africa. In the interior there is quite a variety. Deer,
giraffes, zebras^ hippopotami; leopards, hyenas, mu^koats,

I30 G. HARRY AGNEW

foxes, monkeys, partridges, guinea-fowls, pigeons, cranes, fla-
mingoes, spoonbills, wild ducks, etc., are to be found in the
forests and around the bay. Then we have crocodiles, alli-
gators, otters, iguanas, etc^, in . the rivers and swamps.
Snakes are plentiful, as are also scorpions, centipedes, ta-
rantulas, white ants, etc.

In the rivers and lakes the hippopotami are to be seen
swimming around in the day time. At night they go ashore
and raid the native gardens. Once in a while the natives
kill one; then, of course there is a great feast. I never shot
any of them, myself; in fact, I cannot remember that I ever
shot anything larger than a pigeon, except a wild cat which
I had first caught in a trap. The missionary's work being to
shoot at men's hearts with the gospel gun, and meat not be-
ing a necessity, I could not well afford the time. With thou-
sands of people around in every direction waiting to hear the
message of eternal salvation it behooves one to make the
most of his time, for life is short and eternity is long.

In some parts the leopards and hyenas would come at night
and steal the fowls, and would also take the goats and pigs
out of the native villages. Sometimes a hyena would go
right into a native hut and attack a person. One woman
who lived near Komeni was at one time seized by a hyena,
and had her lips and part of her cheeks torn off. The na-
tives set traps to catch the different kinds of animals, and
are quite successful. The skins are sold for a fair price to
traders, who ship them to Natal, Cape Colony and Europe.
The hide of the hippopotamus is cut up into strips and used
for whips; the tusks are sold to traders who export them to
different countries.

Elephants used to abound in these parts, but have migrated
into the interior. There are many beautiful birds, besides
Bome of those we have in America. The boys also set
traps for these and catch a good many. They then sell them
to the Portuguese and to the sailors and passengers of ocean
steamers. They would bring us guinea-fowls and partridges,
and would sell them ^jheap, a few caps or a little powder, be-
ing the. price of a nice partridge.

Snakes, of course, are plentiful, both large and small. Many
times they would come into the hut or tent, and one day 1

A PIONiEER MISSIONARY 131

found one in the water bottle which was on the table. They
would also get up into the grass of the roof and occasionally
drop down at our feet. A tribe called the Bachopis are
very fond of snake flesh, but the people of other tribes do not
favor it so much. Quite a number of the snakes are non-
poisonouS; and it is seldom that a native is bitten by one.
I do not know of any death occurring while I was there from
a snake bite.

Centipedes, scorpions and tarantulas abound, and make
their way into the beds occasionally. While their stings are
poisonous they are not fatal. White ants are about the
greatest pests we have in Africa. They will eat up the wood-
work of a house in a short time. They will also get into the
grass roofs, and in a short time eat them up. They seem to
be nearly all over the country, and there is hardly any way
to get rid of them. One must be on the look-out for them
all the time, else they will do much damage. There are other
ants which swarm into the sugar, milk, meat, etc. The way
we prevent them from getting at the victuals is by getting
a plate or bowl full of water, and putting a tin can in the
middle, so it will be surrounded by the water; then the meat
or sugar can be put on top of the can, and this keeps the
ants from getting near them.

CHAPTER XVIII.

RETURN TO AMERICA — BAPTIZED WITH THE SPIRIT.

God movea in a mystwioua way
His wonders to perform.

— Cowper.

The matter of returning to America now pressed
upon Mr. Agnew's mind and became a subject of much
earnest prayer. He was !ed in particular to pray that,
if it were in the Lord's order for him to return, the
money might be forthcoming for his passage. His
wounded eye was still giving him trouble and needed
surgical treatment.

More than over anything else, however, he was bur-
dened with a sense of his need of spiritual help. He
longed for a season of fellowship with those who had
deeper and richer experiences than he had attained unto,
and who could help him into a knowledge of the deeper
things of God. He had no doubts as to his acceptance
with God, and was conscious of communion with God
in Christ ; still, he felt at times such a lack of the ful-
ness of love, such a dryness in spiritual matters and
such an ardent hungering for a more deep and abiding
sense of the divine individuality as convinced him that
God had great things in store for him beyond his
;nt attainments.

on after deciding to go, provided his way should
jened financially, he received a remittance of one
red dollars from the missionary board, and another
like amount from a friend in Saint Paul, Minne-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 133

sota. These funds would enable him to make his way
back to America in good shape, and so, in January,
1889, he bade farewell to Africa for a season, and
turned his face toward the land from whence he came.

Referring to his state of mind in regard to the trip
to America, he says : "I was rather timid about starting
for America. In one way it looked like running away
from duty. There was much to be done at Inhambane,
and practically no one to do it, at least in the part where
I had been stationed, and it came to me many times
that it was a mere trick of the enemy to get me out of
the place. Even when on the steamer I was much
tempted by Satan. Many times it came to me that I
was a modern Jonah, and I would not have been much
surprised had a big storm arisen. I can see now that
all this was of Satan, as we had a pleasant voyage, and
God made it as clear as heaven upon my arrival that in
going home I had been in divine order."

When Mr. Agnew arrived in England the weather
was quite cold for one who had lived so long in a trop-
ical country, and he found the ride from London to
Scarborough, in Yorkshire, where he went to visit his
parents, most uncomfortable. He was the more un-
comfortable inasmuch as English railway carriages
have, or then had, no heating system for making them
comfortable in cold weather. But, however cold the
ride to Scarborough may have been, a welcome warm
and cordial enough to make him forget the discomfortg
of the journey and to put his blood in rapid circulation
awaited him on his arrival there. Once again iq \\\e
parental home, affection's fires were JcipdlecJ ^pew ^qcj
burned with much intensity. Bygone days and years
were pleasurably recalled, and the time flew swiftly by

134 G. HARRY AGNEW

as these friends, so long separated from one another,
communed tt^ether day after day for two short weeks.

The visit with "the old folks at home" finished, Mr.
Agnew resumed his journey to America. After an un-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 135

eventful passage He reached Chicago in due time, where
another cordial welcome awaited him from the treasurer
of the missionary board and from others having official
quarters at the denominational publishing house.

Soon after his arrival in America he began the hold-
ing of services at various points with a view to awak-
ening increased interest in Africa and its unevangelized
masses. He proceeded to Saint Paul, where he halted
briefly to visit relatives and friends, and thence went
to Plymouth, Iowa, where he held his first service after
returning from Africa. Later he held services at vari-
ous places in Kansas and Indiana. Referring to his

efforts in these services, he says :

I never had had any experience in lecturing and but very
little in preaching, so that my lecturing abilities were very
few, and had it not been for the aid of those whom the Lord
sent along to help me, I am afraid but little would have been
accomplished. However there was generally some one with
me to supplement my efforts and this kept me encouraged.
In Kansas and Indiana Elder C. W. Sherman accompanied
me and was a great help in the holding of the missionary
meetings. He remained with me until after the Harvest
Home camp-meeting of the Pentecost Bands.

During the early autumn of this year Mr. Agnew en-
tered into that perfect rest of faith for which he had
hungered so long. The following account of it is from
his own pen :

The Harvest Home camp-meeting of the Pentecost Bands
for 1889 was held at Carlinville, Illinois. I went there in re-
sponse to an invitation given me by Kev. Vivian A. Dake,
leader of the Bands, who had formerly been my district chair-
man in Minnesota. How this beloved brother and true man
of God lost his life on the west coast of Africa is recorded in
the ''Life and Labors of Rev. V. A. Dake,*' by Thomas H.
Nelson. We loved each other as brothers. It was he who
had taken me into the churchy and he had intended, if the

136 G. HARRY AGNEW

way opened, to come out and for a time help me in the
work. The following, extracted from a letter written after
my return to Africa, shows how strongly he felt in the mat-
ter:

**My Very Dear Harry: —

**I am going to the West coast next fall. I would give my
right arm if that would bring me around to you and give
me two or three months with you. God may open my way to
come. I am glad in God for all he has done. » * * Nor-
way work is going gloriously. Sivert [Ulness] is there, and
the people begin to break down. Matie North and Jennie
Torrence are in Monrovia by this time. [These two mis-
sionaries died soon afterward, and an account of their deaths
is recorded in Missionary Martyrs.] I suppose you have seen
that Sumner Kerwood was dead? * * * (jet a good smart
native boy; adopt him and name him after me, and I wiJl
pray for him every day and pray God to make him a
mighty power in Africa. Keep your lamp trimmed. Get
somebody saved. Go down under the burden, and never stop
until the grace of God is magnified.

* * Yours in Jesus, Vivian. * *

There was much very searching preaching on the subject
of holiness of heart at this meeting. I had attended a
number of camp-meetings previous to this one, and had heard
some close preaching, but nothing that came up to what was
preached there. Here the carnal mind received severe hand-
ling, and the red-hot truths of God were preached fearlessly
and attended with mighty power. My so-called experience
in holiness had given me much concern. I had long professed
the experience, and had endeavored to preach it to others. T
thought I was quite radical, and endeavored to persuade my-
self that all was right. Once in a while, however, when
searching my heart and praying an awful feeling would come
over me that in some way I was being deceived.

At one time, while lying in bed sick with fever, a strange
thought flashed across my mind, to this effect: ''How would
it do to become so absorbed in God that I would lose as it
were my existence; be like a drop of water lost in the ocean I"
I remember that at the time this was presented there was a

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 137

strange shrinking in my heart. It seemecl almost as if
something had stung me inside. I thought, * * What does this
meanf God does not require one to lose his individuality.
A human being will have a personality through all eternity,
whether he be an angel or devil. At this Harvest Homo
camp-meeting God showed me that the thing which shrank in
my heart at that time was that treacherous foe of God and
man — the carnal mind. The Agag of my soul shrank from
being hewed to pieces before the Lord. While listening to
the searching preaching on this occasion a thought would come
at times that I did not have the experience; but at such
times that deceitful suggestion from Satan, ''Do not throw
away your confidence, but believe that 'the altar sanctifieth
the gift,' '' would come up, and I would say, "It is not a
matter of feeling; it is a matter of faith." This is true;
holiness is received by faith in Jesus, but there must be a
real taking of sides against one's self, there must be a real
turning of the soul inside out before God, without any ex-
cuse or apology for the contents thereof. There must be a
real death to carnality, a real destruction of the body sin,
or the soul cannot enter heaven.

One thing I had always been puzzled about was the dem-
onstrations of some whom I knew walked with God. I
could not understand how it was that some ran, and leaped
and shouted the praises of God so. I never opposed
them, but thought it was just a kind of playful spirit they
had when they felt well, and that the running and jumping
was just like the frisking of young calves. God let some
light on me in regard to this matter at this camp-meeting,
so that I have looked at such things with different eyes ever
since.

At a close class meeting led by Mrs. L. A. Sherman on
Tuesday morning, Aug. 6, I saw I had not holiness of heart.
The great struggle with me then was on the line of confession.
Would I get up and make a clean breast of my doubts and
fears, or would I continue to hug the delusion to my breast
that I was sanctified wholly simply because I felt I was
consecrated? While kneeling at the altar, apparently for the
purpose of helping other souls, the vision that God showed me
while I was in a state of delirium, lying in an old hut at

138 G. HARRY AGNEW

Komeni, flashed across my mind, and almost before I
knew it, I was on my feet jumping and shouting, "I am go-
ing to get the blessing of holiness! God showed it to me in
Africa!" I had never jumped before in a meeting. I had
rather felt that such things were only done by weak-minded
persons; but in the twinkling of an eye all my preconceived
theories vanished. * » » Finally I was prostrated in the
straw. The carnal mind was still within, but I felt that
victory was nigh, as God had promised me years before that
the work would be done. I then went out to the woods and
began seeking, but came back to the afternoon meeting and
went to the altar to be prayed for. I was clearly justified,
but sought deliverance from inbred sin, and was determined
to stay at the altar till I got it. Oh, what light God let on
my heart. I began to see myself in a new light. I saw
where I had excused and apologized for "the old man" for
years. Anger had been called temptation; pride, self-respect;
envy by some other name, etc.; but at this time God made me
as honest with him and with myself as I will be at the judg-
ment.

I stayed at the altar till about a quarter to twelve that
night. At this time Brother Dake came into the tent where
I was seeking, and catching me by the shoulders he gave me
a gentle shake, saying: "Now, Harry, get it.*' This seemed
to be just what was needed. It then came to me, ''Here are
people waiting till I get through; God is waiting to give me
what I need; and I am waiting, too.'' I then looked up to
God and said: ''Lord, do it.'' Just then it seemed that
some one spoke to me and told me to say, "Do it now.'* 1
then said, with all the energy of my soul, *'Do it now ! ' '

At once the witness came from heaven that the work was
accomplished, and I said: '^t is done." I felt all through
my being that at last "the old man" was "crucified with
Christ. ' ' I then went to bed, like a man . dazed, and slept
for a few hours. As soon as I awoke it seemed that the power
of God would jerk me out of the bed. A mighty baptism of
the Holy Ghost and fire went all through my being, thrilling
me and filling me with

"Love divine, all love excelling."

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 139

At last the work was clone. After having been deceivefl
for years my soul was grounded on the solid Rock — the
Rock of eternal ages. Praise God!

In going around the conferences and camp-meetings after
this, God everywhere blessed me in holding up the standard
of true holiness. I was, as it were, in a new world, and as
I traveled here and there holding meetings, God kept my
soul in perfect peace. He also helped in the matter of rais-
ing funds, putting it into the hearts of some of the prominent
preachers in the camp-meetings and conferences to assist me
by their prayers and exhortations. Some of the beloved
brethren who then helped me are now in the land of un-
clouded light; others still remain. All will have their reward
for helping on the cause of missions — a cause which is near
and dear to the great and loving heart of God.

CHAPTER XIX.

AT CONFERENCES AND CAMP-MEETINGS — SURGICAL OP-
ERATION — RETURN TO AFRICA.

And as the path of duty is made plain,

May grace be given that I may walk therein,
Not like the hireling for his selfish gain.

With backward glances and reluctant tread,

Making a merit of his coward dread;
But, cheerful, in the light around me thrown,

Walking as one to pleasant service led,
Doing God's will as if it were my own,
Yet trusting not in mine, but in his strength alone!

—J, G. Whittier.

Following his reception of the baptism with the Spirit
just described, Mr. Agnew attended several conferences
in company with General Superintendent B. T. Roberts,
of precious memory. This was to him a rare treat, and
also a means of great spiritual profit. The simplicity
of that good man deeply touched his heart, and left a
permanent impress upon his mind and character. Refer-
ring to their pleasant relations during these journeys,
he says:

He let his light shine wherever he went. It was his custom,
when he stayed at a place over night, to get as many as he
could in the house to attend family prayers. I remember
the first night, after we left Chicago on the way to one of the
conferences, that we stopped at a hotel in some little coun-
try town. We had to stop over on account of there being
no train. Brother and Sister Roberts and myself all stayed
in the same house, and at the time for family worship.
Brother Roberts sent me downstairs to call the man of the
house and as many more as would come to family worship.
If I remember aright the man of the house excused himself

140

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 141

from attending, but some others came, and Brother Roberts
talked to them a little, after which we had prayers. He
yearned for the souls of the lost and was in earnest to bring
them to Christ.

It was during the autumn of this year that Mr. Agnew
was admitted to the Minnesota and Northern Iowa con-
ference on trial, and, in accordance with the rule of the
Discipline governing the case of missionaries, was
elected to both deacon's and elder's orders, and was or-
dained to both by General Superintendent Hart.

Shortly after his arrival in America Mr. Agnew had
an operation performed on his eye at the Chicago Eye
and Ear Infirmary. The surgeons intended to remove
part of the broken bone, and then restore the lachrymal
duct, which had been destroyed. Neither of these
things could be accomplished, but a piece of the muscle
which had protruded rather prominently was removed,
which slightly improved his disfigured appearance.

Quite a remarkable thing occurred in connection with
this operation, and while the patient was being prepared
for it. As the surgeons began to administer the ether,
and just as he was becoming unconscious, the vision he
had in Africa, and which has already been referred to,
was experienced again. When consciousness returned
it was soon forgotten, to be thought of no more until
the matter was made wondrously clear in the experir
ence received at the Carlinville camp-meeting.

After a lapse of fourteen months spent in America,
Mr. Agnew felt that the time had come for him to re-
turn to Africa. He had hoped and planned to take a
band of missionaries back with him, but the Lord ap-
parently ordered otherwise, and so he was contented to
return alone. It may appear to some as though this

142 G. HARRY AGNEW

must have been a trying ordeal, but he did not regard it
in such a light. Referring to the situation he says: *'I
can. truly say that, while in America, no land looked
so pleasant to me as did Africa, and no spot on earth
was so dear to me as was Inhambane. I thought noth-
ing of the cocoanuts, the pineapples or the tropical scen-
ery, but I longed once more to go around the native
villages and there make Jesus known."

On the 7th of May, 1890, he started for New York,
from thence to sail again for the *'Dark Continent." He
had but little time to remain in the city, as the steamer
was soon to leave port. Hearing that General Superin-
tended Roberts was in New York, he made several ef-
forts to see him, but in vain. Mr. Roberts in the
meantime, had gone twice to the dock to see the depart-
ing missionary, and missed him. Having failed to meet
the devoted young man before the ship set sail, the
venerable father in Israel wrote him a cheering and
helpful letter and sent him a most cordial benediction.
Much as Harry loved Mr. Roberts, he was never
permitted to see him more until they met in glory. The -
venerable man of God wrote him repeatedly, however,
and, referring to this correspondence, Mr. Agnew says:

His letters were always spiritual and to the point, and his
advice was always that I should live in the Spirit and go in for
a revival. The former I tried to do^ the latter has not
yet come to Inhambpne, although some have been saved.
But I have had the precious promise of God applied to my
soul over and over again in this matter, and I am just as
sure that a revival is coming as I am that God is true.

"The seed I have scattered in spring time with weeping,
And watered with tears and with dews from on high,

Another may shout when the harvesters reaping,
Shall gather my grain in the sweet bye and bye.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 143

'' Another may reap what in spring-time IVe planted.

Another rejoice in the fruit of my pain,
Not knowing my tears when in summer I fainted,

While toiling sad-hearted in sunshine and rain.

"The thorns will have choked and the summer sun blasted,
The most of the seed which in spring-time l\e sown,

But the Lord, who has watched while my weary toil lasted.
Will give me a harvest for what I have done. ' '

After a short stop in England he sailed from South-
ampton for Delagoa Bay on the steamship Conway Cas-
tle and reached his destination safely some time during
the month of July. The passage was a pleasant one,
during which he found many opportunities to preach
the gospel and testify of the great salvation.

CHAPTER XX.

IN AFRICA AGAIN — FROM DELAGOA BAY TO INHAMBANE
ON FOOT — VISIT TO GUNGUNYANA.

A pilgrim and a stranger,

I journey here below;
Far distant is my country,

The home to which I go.
Here I must toil and travel,

Oft weary and oppressed,
But there my God shall lead me

To everlasting rest.

—Paul Gerhardt, Tr,

On his arrival at Delagoa Bay Mr. Agnew found that
the Portuguese coasting steamer for Inhambane would
not leave for ten days. As living in hotels in that region
was very expensive, he at once looked about for a suita-
ble place to pitch a tent he had purchased in England.
Applying to the Portuguese municipal authorities for a
site, he was directed to the central part of a large
swamp and told to pitch his tent there. The prospect
was forbidding, indeed, and in his emergency he spread
the matter before the Lord, as was his custom when
brought into straitened circumstances. Then, before
deciding as to the pitching of his tent, he set out to look
up some Swiss missionaries he had heard of in the vi-
cinity, thinking they might aid him in securing a more
eligible location.

After some inquiry he finally arrived at the house of
the Rev. Paul Berthoud, of the Swiss Romande Mis-
sion, who, with his devoted and noble wife, was in

144

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 145

charge of the work at Delagoa Bay. Finding them
able to speak good English, he introduced himself and
was at once invited in. Upon hearing his statement as
to the object of his visit, and his inquiry as to where he
could find a suitable location for his tent, they said:
"Oh, we can do better than that," and immediately in-
vited him to remain with them while awaiting the de-
parture of the steamer. During the ten days he re-
mained there they displayed true Christian hospitality
and did all in their power to make him feel comfortable
and at home.

Writing of Delagoa Bay at a later date than that of
his sojourn there just referred to, Mr. Agnew thus de-
scribes the place and people :

Delagoa Bay is now a city of some importance. The bay
is said to be the finest on the coast. From its port, Lourenco
Marques, a railway runs to the Transvaal. As it is the
nearest port to the Transvaal considerable shipping is carried
on. The place boasts quite a large soldiers' barracks, a
Boman Catholic church, quite a number of trading houses
and is increasing in size daily. The Swiss missionaries
have quite a large work established here. They have a
chapel capable of accommodating four or five hundred people,
and this, on Sundays, is nearly always well filled. Besides
the chapel in town they have out-stations, and, while the
work is not very deep, it is extensive and growing. The na-
tives are quite liberal with their means and give freely to
the cause of Grod. The missionaries have trained them prop-
erly in this line and have taught tliem right principles.

This matter of giving, even if only a little, to the cause of
God is a matter which must be ground into natives who wish
to serve God. The natives must get to understand that the
missionaries cannot furnish everything gratis. Where this
idea has got a footing in a community the natives become
mere sponges, and scheme almost incessantly to get more
money but of the missionary.

146 ^ G. HARRY AGNEW

When the Portuguese steamer arrived on which Mr.
Agnew intended to take passage to Inhambane it was
found to have smallpox on board, and so was put under
quarantine for three weeks. There being no prospect of
any other steamer going earlier, he decided not to await
the sailing of the steamer, but to make the journey by
land and on foot, taking advantage of this mode of
travel to preach to the natives along the way, illustrating
the gospel with a magic lantern he had taken to Africa
with him. Having purchased some provisions, a fry-
ing pan, and so forth, he set out on his three-hundred-
mile journey, his heart filled with faith, hope and love.

The Sunday before this journey was begun the Rev.
Mr. Berthoud, after preaching to the natives, mentioned
to them that Mr. Agnew was about to start for Inham-
bane and suggested that they contribute something
toward the support of the work there. Not familiar
with the language, Mr. Agnew, of course, did not un-
derstand what he said until it was explained to him.
Then he was much surprised, but thought it of compara-
tively little consequence, as he supposed the offerings
would be insignificant. How greatly was he surprised,
therefore, when, on coming to breakfast the next morn-
ing, he found under his plate an envelope containing
about seventeen dollars which the poor natives of that
place had given as a free will offering for the Inham-
bane work.

The journey from Delagoa Bay was made in com-
pany with Tom, his faithful attendant, and three native
boys whom the missionary had secured as carriers. The
story of this journey, told in Mr. Agnew's own words,
IS as follows :
At Pelagoa Bay I secured three boys as carriers, and, ae-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 147

companied by Tom, we made our start for Inhambane. The
first night we stayed at Bikatla^ one of the out-stations of
the Swiss missionaries. Here we found Mr. Berthoud's
brother-in-law, Eev. H. Junod, with his wife and child in
charge. This place was afterwards burned down during a
war between the Portuguese and the natives, and some of
the Christian natives were killed. Things are all quiet now,
but as the natives have moved away somewhat, the station
has not been rebuilt. Like their friends in Delagoa Bay,
Mr. and Mrs. Junod were very kind and hospitable, and when
we were leaving, Mrs. Junod gave a nice pot to Tom to take
along for me. This she did without my knowledge, until I
was far away from the station, so that I could neither pro-
test nor thank her for her kindness. This pot was very use-
full on the way, and doubtless God put it into her heart to do
this, knowing that I would need it.

The day following our arrival at Bikatla, we started again
on our journey. As we would show the magic lantern to
a people who had never seen such a thing before, the
natives would yell with delight, and as this always drew
the crowd, we had many grand opportunities of preaching
Jesus. I believe that seed was sown on this journey, the
fruit of which will be seen^ in eternity.

The same day that we left Eikatla, we came to the Komati
river. There were some natives here who had a large log
hollowed out with which they ferried passengers across the
river. Although the river was only seventy-five to one hun-
dred yards wide, for the passage across we were charged
sixty cents each. I protested, and about made up my mind
not to pay it; but they declared that this was the regular
charge, and as it was the starting out of the journey, I
concluded it was best to humbly submit and pay the bill.
Near Delagoa Bay the natives would ask the most exorbitant
prices for the smallest things. It seemed that about the
only price they knew to ask was two shillings (50 cents) ; a
little milk, two shillings; a few sweet potatoes, two shillings.
However, we did not pay these prices, but paid them what we
thought the things were worth. One man brought a bowl of
milk. "How much?'* *'Two shillings." ''I will give you
sixpence.*' ''AH right.'' There is a law among the n^-

148 G. HARRY AGNEW

tives that strangers are to be supplied with huts free, but
they did not do it around these parts, but wanted the inev-
itable *'two shillings." When we got a little into the inte-
rior no more demands were made as payments for huts, al-
though I generally gave them something, as a thank-offering,
when about to leave the kraal.

Many people form their ideas in regard to natives from the
appearance and manners of those they see in the coast or sea-
port towns. This is a mistake, as generally the natives in
such places are the very scum of heathendom. They have
been contaminated by the white man, and are consequently
much more dissolute and licentious than those in the interior.
They are also far more tricky and unreliable than the ordin-
ary kraal natives.

After four days of traveling we came to the River Lim-
popo, and stayed over night at a kraal on its banks. Another
name for this stream is ''Crocodile river." This name is
well deserved, as the crocodiles were very plentiful in it.
Many of them could be seen lying like logs along the banks,
apparently asleep; but a slight noise would awaken them,
when they would plunge into the river. We crossed this
river in another hollowed-out log, but this time only had to
pay sixpence apiece.

Just before we came to the river we were met by a brother
of Gungunyana who was accompanied by a number of na-
tives. These men were accustomed to lie in wait for boys
coming home from the gold fields and make then! pay trib-
ute. Gungunyana, it seems, gave his brother the privilege
of raising money in this way, as he (the brother) was sickly
and had no other meant of getting a livelihood. As I was
a white man going to the king's kraal, he did not demand
anything of me, but I gave him a shilling and some "Wide
Awake" pain-killer for his ailments. I tried to get Lim to
take a sniff of the "Wide Awake," and put the bottle up
near to his nose, but he drew back and looked suspicious.
However, he accepted the medicine and promised to take
some; but I am afraid it was thrown away, as it seems that
natives high in authority are more suspicious than ordinary
persons. We tried to talk to this company about eternal
things, but on these plundering expeditions, it seems their

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 149

miudi are so occupied with covet ousaeHB and thievery tbiit
they have no room for apiritual matters.

When we arrived about fifteen miles from the king's kraal
we stopped at the village of one of his iodunas, or under-

NEAR THE LIMPOPO RIVER.

chiefs, and we were told to wait there until be would send
a raesBenger on to Gungunyana to tell him there was a white
man coming. The messenger went away the morning after
we arrived and came back again the same night. He said be

ISO G. HARRY AGNEW

had told the king that a missionary had arrived, and the
first question the king asked was, "Has he any rumf" He
replied, *'No." He was then asked if I had anything else
to give the king, upon which he again replied, "No/' Gun-
gunyana then told the messenger that I was to come along
to the capital.

In the morning we proceeded on our way to Mandlakazi
where the king's kraal was situated. We found the Portu-
guese superintendent of native affairs with his secretary and
the resident commissioner settled not far from the kraal.
The kraal itself was merely a collection of ordinary huts,
while over the king's hut the Portuguese flag was flying.

I was shown a spot on which to settle, and the Portuguese
officers kindly lent me a tent and told me I could have wha(t-
ever rice or corn I wanted free. As there was a famine in
the land at this time, this offer was very much appreciated.
I have already remarked that whatever others may say
about the Portuguese I have found them uniformly hospit-
able and obliging; they were especially so at Mandlakazi.
Besides giving me the rice and Corn they also gave me thi?
leg of an ox, which was meat enough to last the carriers and
myself until we got out of the famine district.

The night of my arrival at the capital, I showed the magic
lantern to Gungunyana 's indunas. The king himself was not
present*, as he was very superstitious, and these night exhi-
bitions were rather uncanny things. The Portuguese officials
were present, and, as I talked in English, while Tom inter-
preted into Zulu, those who understood English got some of
God's truth as well as the natives.

The second day after my arrival at Mandlakazi not having
seen the king I decided to push on to Inhambane. I asked
the Portuguese superintendent if there was any hope of
seeing his majesty, if not, I wished to push on. He very
kindly told me that he himself was going up to see the king
at ten o'clock, and that I could accompany him. I had been
puzzled as to what I would give Gungunyana as a present,
as it was customary to give something. I finally decided, as
I had nothing better, to give him a patchwork quilt which
had been sent me by a lady in Minnesota. Prince Godidi,
the king's eldest son, had been around the day before beg-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 151

ging something from me, and I had given him an old shirt
with a hole in it. This had tickled him immensely, and he
had taken to his heels, full of delight, to show his companions
what a treasure he had got-. I have seen much in American
and other papers about African princes, what they said, what
they did and of how much importance they were. In a cer-
tain sense they are of importance, as they have considerable
authority, but I confess that this little shirt incident amused
me somewhat. Herei was a son of one of the most powerful
African monarchs, of a king who, it was said, had sixty
thousand soldiers — and he fairly shouted for joy when I gave
him a shirt! It is very likely that some of these African
princes who are lionized at missionary conventions at home,
are in their own country glad enough to sleep on a mat
with a wooden pillow and feed on cornmeal mush and cater-
pillar gravy! Gungunyana, however, had plenty to eat and
drink, as the Portuguese sent him biscuits, tea, coffee anvi
many other things, including wines and liquors. They also
sent him bales of cloth and blankets, but these he divided
among his indunas and other friends; his son very probably
got but few of them.

At ten o'clock we proceeded in single file up to the king's
kraal. The Portuguese superintendent in uniform led tbe
van, followed by the resident copimlssioner and the secretary.
I came after the secretary and Tom brought up the rear with'
the quilt which I intended giving as a present. When we
arrived at the kraal the king was asleep. He had been drunk
the night before, and was sleeping off his debauch. The su-
perintendent and the resident went into the kraal to call
him, the secretary and myself the meantime waiting without.
While we were waiting outside, the secretary pointed oat
to me some of the notables who were sitting around. Kulu,
an uncle of the king, was designated. It was he who finally
betrayed Gungunyana into the hands of the Portuguese.
He is now chief of part of Gungunyana 's territory. Many
of the head men were waiting to see the king, and in a short
time he made his appearance.

Gungunyana, the late king of the Gaza country, is a son of
Umzilla and the grandson of Manikusi. Manikusi it seems
was an officer in Chaka's army, and was sent by Chaka to

152 G. HARRY AGNEW

fight the Portuguese at Delagoa Bay. He was defeated, but
knowing that it was death for him to return to the blood-
thirsty Chaka, he went north with his army and, conquering
the tribes up near what is now called Mashonaland, he es-
tablished himself there as king. As he conquered all the
' tribes for miles around, he became in time a powerful mon-
arch. After his death his son Umzilla became king, and fol-
lowing him came Gungunyana. The Portuguese persuaded
Gungunyana to leave his northern capital and come and set-
tle near the Limpopo. About three years ago (in 1894) the
natives at Delagoa Bay rebelled against the Portuguese, and
it was said that Gungunyana secretly aided them. After a
time the Portuguese sent out an army of about three thousand
men armed with machine guns, etc. Gungunyana was cap-
tured and, with his son Godidi and several wives, was ban-
ished, as already stated, to Cape Verde, on the west coa&t, where
he will probably end his days.

As the king came out of his kraal to meet us, he had in
his hand a stick which looked like the butt end of a fishing
rod. He had the head-ring of Zulu chiefs on, and around his
loins had some common blue cloth and a few skins. The
rest of his body was naked. He had a drunken, licentious
look in his eye, and was the picture of a savage tyrant. For
a native to call out aloud in his presence was death. He had
but to speak the word, and anyone in his dominions would
be promptly dispatched to another world. He shook hands
with the secretary and myself, and I gave him the quilt. He
thanked me, and told one of his attendants to take it away.
The Portuguese claimed much of his attention, so that I
could say little to him about God. However, I managed to
ask him through Tom if he knew anything about God. He
replied that that was a white man's affair, and that black
people knew nothing of those things. I could say but littlo
more to him as other things claimed his attention. Messen-
gers were asking him questions, the Portuguese were talking
to him through an interpreter, etc., so as I had no other sub-
ject on hand I kept quiet. When any messenger wished to
speak to him, he would have to sit down at the king's feet,
and, looking iip, address him. Sometimes, as there was so
much chattering going on, one would have to speak jeverul

A PIOxYEER MISSIONARY 153

times before the king would deign to notice him. After
chatting and laughing with the Portuguese for a while
Gungunyana went back to his kraal, perhaps to continue his
sleep, or perhaps to get drunk again. Many times I have
thought what little chance such a man has to get saved.
Beared in idleness and debauchery, with unlimited authority
over his subjects, surrounded by bloodthirsty indunas and
soldiers whose delight is to wet their spears in somebody's
blood, what hope has such an one of ever being ready to
meet God? Very little, indeed. Let us trust, however, that,
now he has been banished from his kingdom, the words that
have, since the time I met him, been preached to him by
a Swiss missionary, may come to his remembrance and
bring him to repentance.

Many brutal murders disgrace the reign of all such kings.
While Gungunyana was said to have been as mild as any,
yet he butchered hundreds, merely for the sake of plunder,
and to satiate the thirst of his soldiers for human blood.
Every year it was customary to kill two boys, mix their flesh
with the flesh of oxen and' give the whole mess to the sol-
diers to eat. The boys were beaten to death with sticks,
and then cut to pieces. This eating of human flesh was
looked upon as strong medicine, which would enable them to
slay their enemies. Gungunyana had no missionary at this
time, but some time afterwards Dr. Liengme, of the Swiss
mission, with his wife, was stationed at the capital. The
doctor being an experienced surgeon, performed many skil-
ful operations, which gave him considerable influence with
the king and his people. He was sent with two of Gun-
gunyana 's indunas to negotiate with the Portuguese, but
the effort was unsuccessful, and when the Portuguese army
arrived at Inhambane, he was forced to say good bye to
Gungunyana forever.

After seeing Gungunyana we bade our Portuguese friends
good bye and proceeded on our way. As we went along we
met many women carrying baskets full of a woody substance
which they got from the inside of a kind of wild palm
tree. This we were told was pounded in their wooden mor-
tars and the coarse woody part separated from the soft pith.
The latter was then cooked and eaten. It was famine times

G. HARRY AGNEW

CURIOS FROM IMIAMBANE COUSTRT.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 155

and the people were glad to get anything that would sus-
tain life.

The second night after leaving Mandlakazi we arrived at
a little kraal in a low, swampy place, and, as we had but
little to eat, I decided to try some of the boiled pith, as it
looked quite palatable. I ate nearly a saucer full, and,
being tired, lay down to sleep; but I found there was to be
but little sleep that night. Boiled wood was a little too
much for my digestive organs, and I was taken with a
colic which lasted me till morning.

As soon as daylight appeared, although I felt weak, we
started off. Not having any desire to be laid up sick in
such a swamp, we thought it advisable to get out of it as soon
as possible. That night found us at a place called Gwambi,
out of Gungunyana's territory and in the Portuguese dis-
trict, where the land was higher and there was plenty to
eat.

Gwambi is a large district containing thousands of people
without a missionary. This was the fifth time I had passed
through it, so that many of them have at least heard a part
of the gospel. Many .young men from this plaee are work-
ing in the Transvaal gold fields, where I have had grand
opportunities of preaching to them. Some of them at pres-
ent are attending our school.

Three days after we left Gwambi we were being welcomed
by the natives at our station in Komeni. We stayed but
a short time here, then pushed on to Malahisa, and from
thence to Inhambane. In the three hundred miles we had
traveled God had blessedly provided for us. Every day
my soul had enjoyed the precious communion of the Holy
Spirit. We preached the everlasting gospel to many people,
and I thoroughly enjoyed the trip. We were glad, however,
to see Inhambane again, glad to get among a people with
whom we were acquainted, glad of the privilege of having
another opportunity of preaching Jesus Christ and him cru-
cified to the Inhambane people.

CHAPTER XXI.

REMOVAL TO CHERENE — BATTLING WITH SICKNESS.

Upon his arrival at Inhambane Mr. Agnew very soon
went north to visit Mr. and Mrs. Bennett at their sta-
tion. He spent a couple of weeks very pleasantly with
them, after which he returned to Inhambane to make ar-
rangements for getting to work on a station once more.

While he was walking back from the landing place at
Mutamba to Malihisi, a distance of sixteen miles, he be-
came impressed that, as he was alone in his work, it
would be wise to settle at some place nearer the town,
so that, in case of sickness, he could more easily secure
help. After praying over the matter and looking about
for a little, he decided to settle at a place called Che-
rene. This location was not far from Mutamba, and,
besides, was considerably elevated, and was surrounded
by plenty of people in need of missionary work. Here
he purchased about forty acres of land from the chief,
built a hut to lodge in, and also a chapel in which to
hold services.

Soon after getting settled at Cherene Mr. Agnew re-
ceived word that Mr. Bennett was prostrate with dysen-
tery. He immediately went to see him, ministered to
him the best he could, but shortly after his arrival was
taken with the same disease. Referring to the situation,
in the way of apology for introducing so revolting a
•topic, he says: "People may think these are rather
grewsome subjects to write about, but if one wishes to
give a true account of some of the difficulties connected

156

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 157

with mission work in Africa, lie cannot afford to taboo
the matter of sickness."

The mission house occupied by Mr. and Mrs. Ben-
nett was situated in a valley, and the heat was so in-
tense there as to occasion Mr. Agnew much suffering.
Hence, after lying in bed there about eighteen days he
decided to procure carriers, and, if possible, get back to

his own hut at Cherene. where it was much cooler. He
sent orders to a Mohammedan to have a boat ready for

him at the landing place, eight miles away, and then

had the natives carry him thither in a hammock.

On arrival, however, he was painfully disappointed at
seeing no sign of a boat in which to embark. His situ-
ation was now distressing, indeed. Worn and wasted
with disease and wearied by the journey, he lay in a
helpless if not in a hopeless condition. Whenever he
wanted water it was well nigh impossible to get it.
Every native vessel smelled so strongly of smoke, beer
and other offensive things, that the odors made him the
more sick. He says: "It seemed that I should die at
this landing place, but God spared me and gave me a
blessing in my soul which encouraged me much. Tom
went out at one time and brought me in a bowl of milk.
This was a god-send, and I took it as an answer to
prayer, as there were few things I could eat and few
things I could get to eat."

The next morning after his arrival at the landing
place the boat he had prearranged for put in an ap-
pearance. He was at once taken on board, and then the
passage to Inhambane, and thence to Cherene, began.

Being very weak, and not knowing any one at Inham-
bane at that time who would be inclined to assume the

charge of a sick man, he thought seriously of seeking

158 G. HARRY AGNEW

admission to a hospital. At this point he was much
tempted of Satan, and records that it seemed as though
the powers of hell were bent on killing him. He says :
"It came to me that, if I went to the hospital, it would
be the last of me ; and the thought came that if I had
stayed at home in America I might have accomplished
something. My trust, however, was in God. I was
his, and he had promised to be with his children, even
unto the end of the world."

Mr. Agnew and his party arrived at Inhambane in the
night, and his boys carried him up to a trading house
where he was slightly acquainted. Here he secured a
comfortable bed, yet got but little rest. While stopping
at this trading house an Englishman with whom he was
acquainted called, and, seeing the sick man's emaciated
condition, was touched with such sympathy for him-
that tears came to his eyes and he said : "If you would
like to come to my place you are welcome, and my
woman and I will do what we can for you." [In re-
ferring to this Mr. Agnew says, by way of explanation,
"Most white men at Inhambane have native women."]
The gentleman's offer was gratefully accepted, and the
sick man was carried to the proffered resting place,
which was in the back part of the town, and there he
remained until sufficiently strong to proceed to his des-
tination at Cherene.

I must record the fact, he says, that these two people, al-
though ungodly and living in sin, were as kind to me as if
I had been their brother. The woman cooked me soups and
other things such as I wanted, while the man would also bring
me home things which he thought would benefit me. They
would take no pay for their trouble, but God will reward them,
if he has not already done so, for their kindness to his
servant.

MH

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 159

Nor was our brother^s trouble at an end yet. After
arriving at Cherene he lay in bed with the disease which
had brought him low for about two months longer.

"God only knows/' he tells us, "what I endured in
that sickness. With no one who cared whether I lived
or died, and practically no one to give me the attention
I required, time dragged wearily on. Even Tom, on
whom I had formerly depended, utterly refused to per-
form those simple offices which were absolutely neces-
sary in such a sickness. My liver and heart being
also affected, I began to swell with the dropsy. My
limbs, abdomen and face were greatly swollen, and I

felt that my time was now surely come. I had some
hope before of emerging out of my sickness, but now

that dropsy had taken hold of me, I felt that the dis-
eases together would surely finish the business. My
trust, however, was in God, and I prayed for deliver-
ance. God answered in a remarkable manner. On
Sunday I prayed for healing, and on Tuesday morn-
ing the dropsy was gone. In one night God took it all
away. This was the beginning of better days. From
this time I began to improve, and shortly afterward
was enabled to walk around and visit the kraals
again."

While the missionary was laid aside, however, and
compelled for long and weary months to suffer in both
body and mind, the progress of the work was not wholly
stayed. The Holy Spirit was at work, and fruit was be-
ginning to appear, as the following from his journal
will show :

One day I heard a screaming in the chapel. Upon enquiring
of Tom what was the matter he said that they had been hold-
ing a meeting and that Paketi, his sister, had been seeking

i6o G. HARRY AGNEW

salvation. Jesus came to her at that time, and she was sound-
ly converted. She is now married to Tizora, about whom I
will have something to say later, and these two are the back-
bone of the work in Inhambane. Others at this time began to
seek God. One, named Jeki, is at this writing in charge of
the station at Cherene. Tom's wife also came out for God,
and is standing firm to-day. Some who then came out have
backslidden, but the truth of God has been sown in their hearts
and they know that the story told by the missionaries is true.
One young man, a carpenter, and a brother-in-law of Tom
came out and gave up his drinking and other abominations.
He ran well for a time, but was overcome again by drinks
He confessed afterwards that the first night after he began
to drink he dreamt about fire, the fire which is to burn the
wicked forever. We are still hoping that he will eome back
to Jesus, take up his cross again and follow him.

-^1

CHAPTER XXII.

MINISTERING TO THE WRETCHED.
"Not to be ministered unto, but to minister.''

While living at Cherene Mr. Agnew often went
across the bay to Inhambane to engage in missionary
work at the town. He finally purchased a small piece
of land there and built on it a small corrugated iron
Tiouse with tile roof. Here he would live part of the
time, and part of the time he would stay at Cherene. In
Inhambane town there is always much sickness among
the natives. Many of the huts are badly dilapidated,
admitting the wind and the rain, and thereby occasion-
ing such diseases as dysentery, dropsy, consumption,
fevers and so forth.

The mortality of the town is great. Inasmuch as im-
morality and vice abound many of the inhabitants are
afflicted with loathesome diseases, which are little less
than a living death, and which finally send them prema-
turely to their graves. In the interior there is much less
vice and immorality than in the town, since each man
has his own wife or wives, whereas, in the town the
marriage relation is less respected, and the result is
"an awful mixture."

One of the duties of a missionary in such a place is
that of visiting the sick and ministering to their bodies
and to their souls as best he may be able. The sick
come to him for medicine of all kinds. They have al-
most unbounded confidence in the white man's medi-

161

i62 G. HARRY AGNEW

cine, '*and some will take it, not because they are sick,
but because they wish to be [morally] better."

While Mr. Agnew would be absent from Cherene
Tom would visit the kraals, hold meetings and do such
other missionary work among the natives as he could,
and when Mr. Agnew would return from Inhambane
he would hold more general services, sometimes ex-
hibiting his magic lantern. At other times they would
go to places several miles from Cherene, so that, after
a time, there were few people in that region who had
not heard of Jesus as the world's Redeemer and of the
home prepared by him in heaven for all his followers.
The following instances related by Mr. Agnew are a
few among the many strangely repulsive yet pathetic
experiences incident to missionary pioneering:

One day at Cherejie, while lying in bed recovering from an
attack of fever, a boy came to tell me that an old woman
was dying in the woods near at hand. I went down to see
her, and found that she had been driven away by her unfeel-
ing relatives and had had nothing to eat for five days. She
was in a very weak condition, and we brought her up to the
mission station, gave her some nourishment and medicine, and
tried to talk to her about ' ' Jesus, the feeble sinner 's Friend. ' *
She was too far gone to recover, and two days afterward
passed away. As she was a stranger, no one would assist in
burying her. Tom was not afraid on his own account, but
his wife's relatives were full of superstition; and the idea
among the, natives is that if anyone handles the dead body of
a stranger something is going to happen — someone is bound to
suffer for it. If Tom had handled the corpse, and any one
of his relatives shortly afterward had been taken sick, Tom
would have been blamed, and would have had to, pay up.

As I could get no one to help in the matter, I dug a hole
about a hundred yards from the house, and, procuring a sack^
doubled the body head and feet together, put it in the sack
and tied up the mouth. Being in a weak condition myself I

A PIONEER MISSIONARY . 163

i64 G. HARRY AGNEW

was forced to drag the sack along to the hole, where I put the
body in and covered it up. Although this poor soul had rela-
tives not far from the station, yet no inquiries were made
after her case, and no one cared what became of her. I did
not know that her relatives lived near until some time after-
ward.

While a native gets out of the business of burying strangers
if he possibly can, yet if it happens that he is forced to bury
one, and the relatives of the deceased are near at hand, he
can make these relatives pay him as much as fifty dollars for
the job. If I had wished to make the relatives of this poor
old woman pay me fifty dollars for my work, I could have
done so, according to native law. I felt that the hard-hearted
relatives ought to be punished, but let the matter drop. Had I

pursued it further the natives would have assumed that I was
one with them in their superstitious notions regarding the

uncleanness of dead bodies, whereas I wished to show them that,

so far as any evil consequences were concerned, there was

nothing more in the burying of a dead human being than in

the burying of a sheep.

At one time while visiting through the kraals my attention
was called to a woman, the second wife of one of the natives.
She had been sick several months, with a most painful wasting
disease, and when I saw her she was almost gone. Anyone
looking . into the hut would have seen an awful sight. The
poor creature was lying on the ground rolling in filth, her
emaciated frame almost naked, while her unfeeling relatives
looked carelessly on. Her husband, a most repulsive looking
heathen, refused to allow me to take her to the Portuguese
hospital in town, so the only thing I could do was to pray for
her and send her some nourishment and some simple remedies.
I endeavored to point her to Jesus, but, like thousands of
others, she died without Christ and without hope.

When one comes upon those who are so sick, it is hard to
direct their attention to Jesus. They are generally in such
a desperate condition in regard to temporal affairs that spir-
itual matters can find no place in their minds. Neglected
by relatives, their bodily wants not attended to, and with no
hope either of getting well or of entering at death upon a
bright future, they sigh and groan themselves to death.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 165

One woman I found was of the Bachopi tribe. She was
afllicted with something like St. Vitus dance, or paralysis,
which caused her to shake so violently that she was unable
to help herself. She lived in the remnants of an old shed or
hut, and when I came across her she was in the most filthy
and abject condition, her diet consisting mostly of cocoa-
nuts which fell off the trees and which some one would open
and grate for her. It was the case of the rich man and
Lazarus over again. The man who owned the land on which
she lived was the richest man in that country. He had thou-
sands of pounds, had many houses and much property, and
fared sumptuously every day; but I never heard that this poor
woman got any of the crumbs that fell from his table. She
got some of the cocoanuts that fell from his trees, but as any
passing stranger could lift these, it was no credit to Dives,
and counted for nothing with God. Some poor woman in the
neighborhood helped her a little, and grated her cocoanuts for
her. As she could not put her hand to her mouth, her food
had to be put on a sack, or something soft, when she would
put her hands behind her back and bury her face right in the
food. Then, through eating, her face would be all besmeared
with what she had been feeding on. Many people thought
that Mawelele (this was her name) had a devil, and they were
afraid of her.

We had her removed to Cherene, where she stayed for several
years. She is now at another mission station where she is
being looked after. Some pbjected to my taking her to Che-
rene j they did not want any such dangerous looking cliaracter
around. When her hair was long, as I could get no one to cut
it, I had to perform the operation myself. I once offered a
boy a little money to do it, but he positively refused to have
anything to do with it. When we wished to give Mawelele
a drink she would lie on her back and we would pour the water
into her mouth. As she would sometimes shake quite violently,
we had to watch our chance and pour the water in when she
was a little steady. We finally got a partly paralyzed man
of the same tribe, and he would cook her porridge, build a
fire for her, etc. They are both living at this writing, and are
being taught about Jesus. Both have been slaves, and are very
degraded, but we have great hope that we shall meet them

i66 G. HARRY AGNEW

in glory and together "worship the Lord in the beauty of
holiness. * '

While at Cherene Mr. Agnew was reinforced for a
short time by the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Frank Desh.
Unfortunately, they went at a wrong time of the year,
and when Mr. Agnew was not prepared for their arri-
val. Moreover, neither of them was in any fit condition
physically to go to such a country. They had some fe-
ver, and two months after their arrival at Inhambane
they were on their way back to Natal. The following,
from the pen of Mr. Desh, gives a little account of
some of the demands and difficulties of the work in
the region about Inhambane, as also the reasons for
their early departure from that field :

At Inhambane the harvest is white and laborers are
few. It seems as if we had just arrived in Africa [they had

been in Natal several months]. Bro. A 's house is under

the cocoanut palms. It is lovely, but there are sights which
sadden the heart and drive one to his knees. The heathen
are a very degenerate class, but they have souls to save, and
we have come to reach them with the blessed gospel of Christ
who is the Saviour of even such. Not a day has passed at
this mission [Cherene] but what from one to three have been
to us for some kind of treatment. I have just put some salve
on a young man's arm where he had burned it, and his fingers
and toes are eaten off with leprosy. These are a fearfully
afflicted people.

My diary has been much neglected, owing to attacks of
African fever. One afternoon, while wife was sitting in the
chair, an adder three feet long fell from the roof of the hut
at her feet. She remained quiet until it crawled under my
trunk. After a long search we found and killed it. A few
days after this, while catching a chicken, I ran over a puff
viper five feet long. It got away before I could kill it. * * *

It is with regret that we are called upon so soon to leave
this people, without doing much for them except to heal some
of their wounds, aches and pains. This is a good field, but it

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 167

takes an iron constitution to stand the climate; we cannot
stand it.

Again he writes :

We are now on our way to Durban. About nine weeks at
Inhambane sufficed to prove to us that we cannot stand the
climate. At present there is not a white missionary in all the
region of Inhahbane, except Brother Agnew. Wife and I were
sick almost constantly. » * » We are glad to escape with
our lives.

"This is a mournful picture," writes Mr. Agnew,
"but all the blame cannot be laid at the door of African
fevers. If one has some latent disease in the system,
the fever is almost sure to bring it out, so that only
those who are sound physically should go to such ma-
larious spots. Still, even those who are sound in body
have just such trouble, and it sometimes happens* that
those who look the most robust are the first to suc-
cumb. If one has a real call of God to a place, it en-
ables him to press forward under even great diffi-
culties ; if he have no such call, he is quite sure to get
disheartened soon and quit the field."

The foregoing relation of the difficulties incident to
the missionary work in the vicinity of Inhambane serves
to show us something of what Mr. Agnew had to brave
and endure throughout the years spent by him in that
malarious and death-breeding region. And how hero-
ically did he brave all those difficulties and perils ! Only
an iron constitution such as he inherited could survive
in such a place for so long a time. And even his iron
constitution succumbed at last, as we shall later see, so
that his words, "Still, even those who are sound in body
have just such troubles, and sometimes those who look
the most robust are the first to succumb," were in part
prophetic of what was to befall himself at last.

CHAPTER XXIII.

WORKING AT INHAMBANE — TRANSLATING AND PRINT-
ING ^SUFFERING FROM JAUNDICE — LAROR-

ING WITH THE PORTUGUESE.

Considerable has already been said about Inhambane
town, and the last chapter told of Mr. Agnew having
erected a small corrugated iron house there. As he op-
erated in and about this town a good deal for some
years, the present chapter will give a more detailed ac-
count of the work done there than has been heretofore
attempted.

In addition to the corrugated iron house, a large native
hut and necessary outbuildings were also erected, after
a little, and here the missionary was fairly comfortable.
While he remained continuously in one place he had
less trouble from the fever. It was only when he ven-
tured into the interior, slept on boats, waded through
swamps and ate questionable food that he would have
more frequent and severe attacks of malarial trouble.

While settled at Inhambane the need of a hymn book
in the native tongue was increasingly impressed upon
him. He had purchased a printing press and type from

the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign
Missions, and this, with some other type he had pur-
chased in Natal, enabled him to make a beginning in
the matter of printing a new hymn book and catechism.
There was already a hymn book and catechism in the
Gitonga language, which had been printed by the
American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Mis-

168

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 169

sions, but as the edition had run out and some new
hymns had been translated, a new book seemed to be a
necessity. Concerning the difficulties of such an un-
dertaking, Mr. Agnew says :

Translating a hymn into one of the native dialects is
rather a difficult undertaking, and many translated hymns,
so-called, even in the Zulu language, at which missionaries
have been working for fifty years, are almost entirely differ-
ent from the original hymns they are supposed to represent.
Sometimes a small word in English has a large native equiv-
alent. For instance, God in Gitonga is Nungungulu (in Zulu
it is Nkulunkulu); Holy Spirit in Gitonga is Lipubo nya
Ku Age; pray is lombelela; saved is banyisidive, etc. An-
other difficulty about translating is the matter of getting the
accent to come on the syllables just right. A Zulu hymn
book called "Amagama Okuhlabelela " is now before me.
In this book the opening remarks of the preface are as
follows:

"This seventh edition of Amagama Okuhlabelela includes
for thiB first time tunes adapted to native rhythm. Interest
is widely and increasingly felt in the improvement of native
sacred music in South Africa. The difficulty is in fitting the
accent in music and words to each other. 'Singing native
hymns to ordinary English tunes is like trying to put the
line 'From Greeland's icy mountains' to any strain set to
*Rock of Ages, cleft for me.' We have had to tolerate
this perversion of accent for lack of suitable tunes.''

Extra notes had to be added, in many cases, in the get-
ting up of this hynm book, and the entire list of tunes had
to pass through the hands of an accomplished harmonist
*'in order to secure accuracy and excellence" in the changes
from English to Zulu rhythm. Two of the first hymns trans-
lated into Gitonga [as elsewhere remarked] were: "There
is a happy land" and *'I want to be an angel." These
were translated by Eev. W. C. Wilcox, and, being simple hymns,
were easily learned by the natives. Other hymns were trans-
lated by Mr. Wilcox and Eev. E. H. Richards. One of the first
that I translated was, "When he cometh, when he cometh to
make up his jewels." I freely confess that the so-called

170

G. HARRY AGNEW

translation is not very close to the original, but the natives
easily picked it up, and it has some gospel in it, which is about
all that can be said in its favor.

To give an idea of how the translating business goes, I
will give this hymn in Gitonga with the literal Eng-
lish translation. I do not claim that the accent in this
hymn comes in the right place. It is like most of the hymns
in the Gitonga hymn book, and needs a thorough revising
from some harmonist or other who has not yet appeared
upon the scene at Inhambane.

FUMU JESU A NA WUYA.

KING JESUS HE WILL COME BACK.

(Native Dialect.)

Fumu Jesu a na wnya
A na ta ku bacaui,

A na jega batu baye,
Ba banyisedwego.

Chorus :

Ba na ngangamela

Zantuni bacani
Kanga jinyeleji

Nya ku age nguju.

A na rana, a na rana,

A na tombanisa,
Batu badi, batu baye,

Be hanjikelego.

Sanana, Sanana

Si lombelelago.
Kala ku pinduka.

Si na banya gaya kwaye.

Dongisani, dongisani.

Fumu a na wuya
Lombani, lombani

Nihakani Jesu.

(English Equivalent.)

King Jesus, he will con^c back.
He will come from above,

He will take people his,
The saved ones.

Chorus :

They will shine

In the city above.
Like the stars.

The very white ones.

He will call, he will call.
He will gather together,

People good, people his,
The washed ones.

Little children, little children,

The praying ones,
They will live in his home

Forever and ever.

Get ready, get ready,

The king he will come back;
Pray ye, pray ye.

And receive Jesus.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 171

There is now a book of forty hymns' in Gitonga, besides
others which have lately been printed by the Church of
England mission. The New Testament was translated into
Gitonga by a Zulu girl named Dalita Isaacs, whose picture
appears in the Life of Mrs. Augusta Tullis Kelley. Mr.
Richards superintended the translating and printing of it.
This Zulu girl, who was educated at Inanda Seminary,
Natal, in a short time could speak the language like one
bom in the country, and was used of God in the putting of
a part of his precious word into the Gitonga dialect.

During his stay in Inhambane town Mr. and Mrs.
Richards, wHo had been in America, returned in connec-
tion with the work of Bishop William Taylor. They
had intended to go up to Mashonaland, but as the Beira
railway was not finished at the time, they decided to
wait at Inhambane a few months until transportation in
those parts should be less expensive and difficult. Dur-
ing their stay they and Mr. Agnew built a schoolhouse
in town and had a night school, with regular Sunday
services. Before this Mr. Agnew had been visiting
around doing what he could in the kraals, and at
times having a small night school. After Mr. and Mrs.
Richards returned the school flourished for some time.
"Mrs. Richards, being a born missionary, loved to
teach the natives, but death cut her work short." Mr.
Agnew refers to her death as follows :

One Friday night she was attacked with hematuria fever.
As Mr. Eichards was also down with it, I sat up that night
to attend them. Saturday found Mr. Richards some better,
but his wife was about the same. On Sunday afternoon about
one o'clock, when I was taking a short rest, Mr. Richards
(who was then able to be up) came and called me, re-
marking that he did not like the looks of Mrs. Richards,
and that he thought we had better send for the Portuguese
doctor. I went into the hut where she lay, and we saw
that she was going into a state of coma. I spoke to her

172 G. HARRY AGNEW

and she appeared te give a nod of recognition, but was in
a few minutes entirely unconscious. Mr. Richards then men-
tioned several names of dear relatives, and asked her if
she knew them, but there was no response. The Portuguese
doctor soon came in, and immediately told us that nothing
could be done. God was calling her, and her race was run.
At about four o'clock that peaceful Sunday afternoon, she
quietly breathed her last. She was a woman devoted to
her work, self-denying in her labors for others, and has gone
to her re^-ard. We buried her the next morning in the Por-
tuguese cemetery, after a short service in Gitonga held in the
schoolroom.

While living in Inhambane, and visiting around, Mr.
Agnew would often come across cases of dire distress.
The recital of one of these as recorded by himself will
be interesting :

The case was that of Lembransa. She was crazy, and
was generally shunned by the people. When I found her
the roof of her old hut had fallen in, so that she was
forced to crawl in under it like a dog. I tried to get
the neighbors interested enough in it to help me raise the
roof, but they failed to see that it was any business of
theirs unless there was some money in it. I consequently
divided a few cents among them and they helped me raise
the roof. After a short time, however, as she was in a
state of destitution, I removed her to Cherene. She had
foolish spells, and would wander off into the woods so that we
would have trouble in finding her.

One day Tom came from Cherene to tell me that Lem-
bransa had wandered off again, and that after searching
for her they found her lying dead by the roadside. It
seemed that she had laid down by the roadside to rest, and

*'The weary wheels of life stood still at last."

Tom had left her right at the roadside, and had walked
fourteen miles to tell me she was there. I asked him what
he meant by leaving the poor body at the roadside without
burying it, but. Tom did not seem to think it was his
business to bury dead people. I gave him a little of my

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 173

mind on the subject, and, as I was unable to go myself, T
gave him two rupees to give to the chief to have him
bury her. When Tom went to see the chief, the chief
would not only have nothing to do with the business himself,
but declared that if I buried her, he would make me pay
ten pounds, as I had defiled his land by allowing a strange
woman to die on it. Tom was ashamed to come back to
me again about burying the woman, so he dug a little hole
right where she lay at the roadside, and put her in it. No
one was interested in her, and, as in the case of the other oKl
woman, no inquiries were made about her. She was

''Only a pauper whom nobody owned."

While I was living in town at times the Christian natives
from the interior would come to see me. I enjoyed these
visits much, as I loved to talk to them about spiritual
matters. At one time a young man named Tizora [men-
tioned in a preceding chapter] came to see me. This young
man was no ordinary native. He was very conscientious,
honest and straightforward, much more so than many so-
called Christians at home. He had not, however, ''re-
ceived the Holy Ghost since [he] believed,'' and did not
know by personal experience that salvation was a divine
reality. While he was with me, at this particular visit, I
was led to deal closely with him about the witness of the
Spirit. He had been baptized and put down as an earnest
Christian, but his soul was not satisfied. God applied what
was said at this visit to his heart, so that, when he went
home he settled it that the next morning he would go
into an empty house close to where he lived and there pray
until this "White Spirit'* came to his heart. He did so;
and after praying half an hour or so God came suddenly
to his temple. Tizora fell on the floor and began to shout
the praises of Jehovah. A few days after this he came down
to tell me about it. He was a new man, and has known
ever since that Jesus has power on earth to forgive sins.
I used to go and visit him and his wife, Paketi, occasionally,
and we always had a time of refreshing together.

About this time Mr. Agnew was attacked with jaun-
dice, which held him in its grip nearly two months. He

174 G. HARRY AGNEW

also had several attacks of hematuria fever, but God de-
livered him from all his afflictions and preserved him in
spite of all the efforts of Satan to remove him from the
field of earthly labor. The Lord would also give him
precious assurances that the work being done in Inham-
bane should not be in vain, but that the fruits thereof
would be seen in eternity.

While living in town he endeavored to do a little in
the way of spreading the gospel among the Portuguese.
At times he would visit the soldiers' barracks with tracts
and books. There were also many young men, half-
castes, who could read and write Portuguese, and some
of whom held important government positions. He
sent to Lisbon for a supply of salvation literature,
and also had the Rev. B. T. Roberts' tract on '^Heaven
or Hell ?" translated and printed in Portuguese. Many
of the books, including some hymn books, were pur-
chased by these young men, and good seed was thus
sown in their hearts. At times, when a Portuguese ship
would come into port, he would board her and endeavor

to sell some of the books, give away tracts, etc.

One day, as he relates, there were several Portuguese nuns
on board. One o^ them when she saw the books denounced
them as '* Protestant books,'' and warned the people to keep
clear of them. As I happened to have some gospels of an
edition which was approved by Queen Donna Maria, with the
indorsement of the Patriarchal Archbishop of Lisbon, I showed
her some of these. She could not go against the Archbishop's
indorsement, so she had to quiet down a little, which enabled
me to dispose of some. Rome may endeavor to keep the Bible
and religious books, which show the true way to God, out of the
hands of the common people, but it does not always work.
Strange, how blind people are! Poor Portugal is being choked
to death by the minions of the pope, but the other people can-*
not see it. A Boman bishop ranks as a prince, and when the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 175

one for the province of Mozambique used to arrive at Inham-
bane flags were hoisted and cannon fired by way of giving
him a royal salute.

According to Mr. Agnew, not more than half the men
in the Portuguese army or navy can read. The lying
adage that "Ignorance is the mother of devotion" may
appear to be true to the priests, but it is proved false, so
he affirms, in the case of the Portuguese, as but very
few of them take any stock in the pious humbug carried
on in the Roman churches. "How blessed it would be,"
he writes, "if these precious souls could see that only
Christ can wash away their sins, that only Christ within
them the hope of glory can ever prepare them for
heaven! If a salvation revival were to break out in
Portugal, and the people were to throw off the yoke
of superstition and priestcraft, it would be the begin-
ning of better days for the country."

We close this chapter with two verses of the hymn,
"There is a happy land," in Portuguese, as given by
Mr. Agnew. The second line of the first verse is said
to be an improvement on the English version. It reads,
"Not far away," whereas in the English it reads, "Far,
far away." The hymn is reproduced from a Portu-
guese hymn book :

Ha um feliz lugar

Nao longe estfi;

La santos vao morar

Gloria ha la.
Oh! como dao louvor
A seu Rei e Salvador!
Cantando com amor

Sempre, sem fim.

1/6 G. HARRY AGNEW

Vinde ao f eliz lugar
Noa demoreis
Jesus pode salvar,

yinde! vereis!
Vamos no Ceo gozar,
Paz, e com Jesus morar,
E nunca mais peccar

Sempre, sem fim.

CHAPTER XXIV.

EVANGELIZING IN THE INTERIOR — INTERESTING EXPERI-
ENCES AND INCIDENTS.

Behold the heathen waits to know
The joy the gospel will bestow;
The exiled captive to receive
The freedom Jesus has to give.

— Mrs, Voke.

At those times in the year when boys could not be
- persuaded to attend school Mr. Agnew used to make
excursions into the interior, preaching to the people in
their kraals, explaining to them the way of salvation
and teaching them to sing some of the inspiring songs of
Zion. Tom would sometimes go with him, and then
they would take along the n^agic lantern, by the use of
which they could almost invariably draw a crowd to
hear the gospel, made all the more effective by spec-
tacular illustration.

Sometimes as many as four or five hundred natives
would attend these magic lantern exhibitions and would
fairly yell with delight at what they saw, all the efforts
of the chiefs and of their indunas availing not to keep
them quiet. It was a marvelous mystery to them as to
how the pictures got on the screen. Some were afraid
of the lantern, and at one place, where it had been
shown several times, one of the natives made a speech
to the effect that* some of the deaths that had recently
taken place in the neighborhood were attributable to
this "Mfanekiso" business.

X77

178 G. HARRY AGNEW

Concerning the propriety of employing this method
with the natives, Mr. Agnew wrote the following, as

a reply to certain unfavorable criticisms:

Some have a prejudice against such things, but they need
have none, if the service is conducted right and to the glory
of God. It is not necessary to surfeit the natives with a super-
abundance of pictures. All that is necessary is a few to illus-
trate the subject you wish to talk about. I have noticed that
some pictures make deep impressions upon the native mind,
and cause them to remember where they would otherwise for-
get. One night I showed some magic lantern pictures in the
Transvaal. A few nights afterward I asked the boys to tell
us what pictures they particularly remembered. A number of
them spoke out and told us what were the pictures which had
attracted their attention most. One of the first to speak was
a boy from Zululand. He was a pious youth, and remem-
bered the picture which represented Jesus being nailed to the
cross. He particularly remembered the blood which was flow-
ing from his hands as the nails were being driven in. An
Inhambane boy, not so pious, spoke out and said he remem-
bered the lion on top of the missionary (I had shown them
the picture of Dr. Livingstone being attacked by a lion). One
of Gungunyana 's soldiers spoke out and told us that he re-
membered the picture of the rich man and Lazarus. Another
Zulu remembered Mary and the infant Jesus, while another
Inhambane youth remembered the picture of a drunkard, who
was represented as being on his knees in the middle of a road
praying to God for mercy.

In showing a magic lantern it is the same as in all other
work for God, one must depend upon the Holy Spirit to make
it eflfective. If one depends upon the magic lantern to convict
men of sin, it will be a failure, but if this dependence is upon
the Holy Spirit it will be a success.

On these evangelizing tours they had to put up with
many inconveniences, such as many in Christian lands
know nothing of. Many nights they had to sleep in
river boats, anchored in the middle of narrow rivers and
surrounded by malarial swamps ; and many nights also

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 179

in huts which were neither plastered nor properly
roofed. Many times while traveling around in this way
they would have hard fever chills, and that in places
where it was impossible to get proper rest or covering,
perhaps being forced to lie down at the roadside for the
night. The malarial chills at times would come on so
suddenly that the missionaries would have them at the
most inconvenient seasons. Then, to add to the misery
of the situation, perhaps no drinkable water could be
obtained, certainly no hot water, so that one could only
lie and shiver, no one caring whether he should live or
die.

It was soon found that on these tours there was no
use in rushing things. Sometimes they would come to a
kraal in the evening, and, if there were many people in
the neighborhood, they would show them a few magic
lantern pictures. This would excite their curiosity, and
the missionary would tell them to spread the news
around that the next night there would be a big meet-
ing. The next night they would have a good crowd.

It pays, he says, for one to take plenty of time and explain
all matters thoroughly to the natives, and more good can be
accomplished at times in talking to them in a mere informal
way than in any other way. In their kraals, groups of natives
are to be seen sitting around the fire talking about everything
they can think of. Sometimes we would sit on a log beside
them and ask them what was the news. They would perhaps
reply that there was no news, everything was "asleep." If
there did happen to be anything on hand, such as a war, or
expectation of the tax collector, they would mention it, and
perhaps remark that the white man was killing them with
taxes. As their taxes were not, at that time, more than one
dollar per year, it was bard to see wherein they were * ' killed ' '
in the matter. In reply they would perhaps ask me what the
news was. This opened the way to say that the greatest news
was about Jesus, the One who could give them new hearts, the

i8o G. HARRY AGNEW

One who bad gone to prepare a place for them in heaven. A
native always has time to listen to anything new; time is
nothing to them. As they have no clocks or watches, they use
the sun and moon as substitutes. If you wish a native to be
at your place about ten o 'clock in the morning you must point
to about where the sun will be at that time and tell him what
you desire. If you wish him to come before sunrise, you must
tell him to come when the rooster crows, or you can point below
the horizon and tell them to come in the '*big morning." If
you have a boy working for you he works for so much per
moon. Before they get acquainted with you it is hard to get
them to understand the matter of four weeks. In the interior
they know nothing about Sundays, so that you cannot even
explain to them at first what is meant. There is no word for
week in any of the dialects. As there is no word for week, of
course there are no names for the days of the week, but the
missionary gets those who are living near him to understand
what is meant in a short time. At first boys who have worked
but three weeks will come and declare that the ''moon is up''
and that you are trying to cheat them.

As time is of no value, if a native cannot do a piece of work
today he can do it tomorrow, or a week hence. Once while on
a trip down to a place about one hundred and fifty miles
inland we came to a village and inquired if they had any eggs
for sale. A native brought us five eggs and asked one shil-
ling 's worth of cloth for them. We reminded him that one
shilling was the price of five fowls. *'Well, *' he remarked.
'*are these not ^ve fowls!" The idea was that in course of
time thes^ eggs would develop into fowls. In his estimation
time was nothing, so, as he refused to let the eggs go at a
reasonable price, we had to go without them.

Having no distances such as miles or furlongs, the natives
measure the distance by the length of time necessary to go
from one place to the other. When on the march if you meet
a native and ask him where a certain kraal is, he will point
to where he thinks the sun should be when you would arrive,
and say: '*You will arrive when the sun is there." Some-
times natives are about the same as many at home in regard
to distances. You will meet one who will tell you that the place
you are making for is not far away, that in fact you are almost

A PIONEER MISSIONARY i8i

there. After you have walked several miles another nativo
will tell you that you are still a long distance away.

Time again, is counted by seasons. A man wishing to tell
you about something which happened the year before will tell
you it happened when the cashews were ripe, or when the corn
was planted, or when it was ripe, etc. Natives know but little
about their ages, so far as years are concerned. One old man
used to tell us that he was a boy ''when Manikusi (Gungun-
yana's grandfather) came to fight the Portuguese.'* In preach-
ing to them it is necessary to explain to them about ''foreve?
and ever.'* The words we used at Inhambane were '*kala ku
pinduka, ' ' which mean ' * over and over again. ' ' So when we
wished to tell them of the punishment of the wicked we would
say that they will be punished over and over again. The same
in regard to eternal life or salvation; it means that they will
be saved continually, over and over again.

Some seem to be under the impression that native Africans
are all hypocrites, and that they never get down to bed rock
sincerity in religious matters. Some have asked me if I ever
saw a really converted native. To this I can answer yes. 1
have seen a number who were really born of God. Their
godly walk and conversation proved the truth of what they
testified to. At one place there were three who had really
found Jesus as the one who could save them from their sins.
At this point there was quite a spirit of inquiry among the
people. The old chief, whose daughter had been converted,
was quite favorably inclined toward the work, and used to
attend the meetings regularly and pay good attention. Most
chiefs are the biggest beggars in the country, but this one was
an exception and never would ask the missionary for anything.
One evening I arrived at the mission station after a long walk,
and, hearing them praying in the schoolhouse, I halted out-
side and kept quiet to see how it would go when they were
alone. Two boys from the kraal were under conviction and
were praying, while the tears were rolling down their cheeks.
The older Christians were also praying and trying to get these
boys through. (At this writing there is quite a class of Chris-
tians at that station.) My heart rejoiced to hear those voices
of supplication in that dark community. like Moffatt I felt
indeed that ^

i82 G. HARRY AGNEW

' ' To see the savage bow in prayer
Is my supreme delight. ' '
Occasionally some get saved and get the witness before they
clearly understand what has happened. A native carpenter
at a meeting asked me what was meant by being saved, or how
a person would know he was saved. I replied that when one
forsakes his sins, and believes with all his heart on Jesus
Christ, the Holy Spirit will enter in and witness to him that
his name is written in heaven. I then described to him some
of the manifestations of the Spirit. He then told mo that he
had received this, and that Jesus had come to his heart. At
another time he said that when he first commenced to serve
God and endeavored to break off sinning his heart still wanted
him to drink and do other bad things, although his head told
him that such things were wrong; but God finally gave him a
new heart, which wanted to do right of itself, so that he had
no more trouble about drinking, etc. As he was a good car-
penter and a steady man, he got employment from a Portu-
guese rumseller, and at times the rumseller would insist upon
his working on Sundays. As he could not do this and keep '
saved, he finally backslid. I have always noticed that much as
white men may denounce native Christians, they are very wil-
ling to take advantage of all the good that is in them, and
willing to give them work when God had made them into sober
men. Strangest of all is it that when a boy does become a
Christian many white men will tempt him with their accursed .
liquor, until he is overcome, and then when he is wallowing
again in the mire will liberally curse him and denounce native
converts as humbugs. When the heathen see the change that
is wrought in one of their own people they are puzzled. When
one who had been a hard case was converted the change
wrought was ascribed to medicine which they declared was ad-
ministered by another Christian.

On his evangelistic tours Air. Agnew generally took
medicine along with which to treat the natives — sulphur
for the itch, epsom salts, pain killer and carbolic oil for
sores, were the most important. Although some good
people scorn the idea of a missionary carrying medi-
cine, declaring that the only outfit one needs is a bottle

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 183

of oil and faith in Jesus, Mr. Agnew was altogether
too practical a man to indulge such nonsense, and
avowed that he had no scruples over administering
such things as remedies for the itch and carbolic oil
.for sores. Many of the natives, he tells us, have large
sores, and, having no means of proper treatment, are
in continual misery with them. In such cases, a little
carbolic oil and some clean rags work wonders at
times. , "J^sus, in giving us the account of the Good
Samaritan, tells us that he went to the wounded man
and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine;
and, instead of reproving the Samaritan for his lack of
faith, the Master commended him and said to his
hearer, *Go and do thou likewise.' "

For these medicines the natives would bring the mis-
sionaries chickens, peanuts, sweet potatoes, bananas,
eggs, and so forth. The treatment of their aches and
pains opened the way to their hearts. While treating
their ailments the missionaries would tell them about
the great Physician of the soul, who is always near,
"The sympathizing Jesus."

In traveling through the country around Inhambane, says
Mr. Agnew, one has to wade through streams, swamps and
mud-puddles enough to make any well man sick. If one could
stay at one place about all the time he would probably not have
so much sickness, but no true missionary can do this, as his
heart will go out after the lost, and he feels that no effort
is too great for their salvation. It is generally down near
the swamps that the people are the thickest, as they like to
be near the water, so they will not have far to carry it. Again
a good many swamps are near the seashore, and the people likd
to live near the shore on account of the fish, crabs, etc., to be
found in the bay.

If one has the strength to do it, and can keep itinerating
among the natives, much good can be accomplished in this way.

i84 G. HARRY AGNEW

By itinerating I do not mean going here and tbere and every-
where. One should have a regular eireuit which he travels
for God, and go around it as often aa possible. This work
I believe will pa? better than the teaching of a handful of

NATIVE SCHOOL BOYS OP THE INHAUBANB COUNTRY.

natives tn read and write. Unless the school is one wheie
salvation is continuall}' held up as the principal and the only
thing that can reatlj benefit them, it will be a failure. Some
schools in India which are supported by Christian peo[Je 1»TO

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 185

graduated young Hindoos who, upon receiving their degrees,
have taken their New Testaments and thrown them into tho
fire. There is no employment in heathendom for natives who
can read and write in their own tongue any more than for
anyone else, so that they are not really benefited, even finan-
cially, unless they should be employed by missionaries on that
account.

A boy we knew at Inhambane professed to be a Christian
and was sent to a seminary in Natal. He stayed there four
years and graduated. When he went home he went back again
into heathenism, and to-day is wallowing in the mire. This
boy never was saved, never really knew Jesus Christ, so that,
after four years' study he could only repeat over what the
missionary told him, about like a parrot. Such an one will do
more harm to the cause of Christ than anyone else. Every
backslider, whether white or black, of course injures the cause
of Christ, but it is different in the case of such a native as
above mentioned. He was picked out from thousands of others,
sent to Natal at the missionary '9 expense, fed, clothed and
educated for four years, and then came back home to tell his
people that he had gone through the whole thing and that
there was nothing in it. The people, looking up to him, would
of course believe him much sooner than they would a white-
man.

Mr. Agnew is certainly right in concluding that, un-
less scholars are continually impressed with the fact
that religion is not a money-making business, and that
unless they get really converted it will profit them noth-
ing to become smart and wise, the greater part of the
missionary's labor will be in vain. "The testimony of
many is," to use his own words, "that boys who have
been brought up on mission stations are generally
sharper tricksters than the raw heathen. In the
Transvaal where selling liquor to natives is prohibited,
many mission Kaffirs forge passes for the purpose of
obtaining liquor in the name of some white man. One
in the compound right beside me was sentenced to six

i86 G. HARRY AGNEW

months' imprisonment for this oifense. They can
write a beautiful hand, speak splendid English and
have spent years on mission stations, while perhaps
hundreds of dollars have been wasted on them by good
people at home ; but over in the Transvaal hundreds of
such are leaders in wickedness, since they are looked
up to as being above the common herd, and their influ-
ence is very damning."

CHAPTER XXV.

SECOND TRIP TO AMERICA — ^AT GENERAL CONFERENCE

— ^AT THE BATTLE CREEK SANITARIUM RETURN

TO AFRICA MARRIAGE — BEREAVEMENT.

Should Sorrow come and lay iier hand upon thy shoulder,

And walk with thee in silence on life 's way,
While Joy, thy bright companion once, grown colder,

Becomes more distant day by day;
Shrink not from the companionship of Sorrow;

She is the messenger of God to thee;
And thou wilt thank him in his great To-morrow —

For what thou know'st not now, thou then shalt see; —
She is God's angel, clad in weeds of night,
With whom we walk by faith and not by sight.

— Unidentified.

In the fall of 1894 Mr. Agnew made a second visit to
America, chiefly to be in attendance at the general con-
ference to be held in Greenville, Illinois, in October of
that year. On arrival in New York bay he would have
been subjected to an unpleasant delay in passing quar-
antine had it not been for the special kindness of the
quarantine doctor, who, on learning that he was a mis-
sionary, showed him special kindness, giving him early
consideration and enabling him earlier than he could
have hoped otherwise to secure his pass and get away.
The night of his arrival in New York he attended a
large and excellent meeting, where he enjoyed a rare
treat in listening to a sermon on prayer from Dr. Ar-
thur T. Pierson. Referring to this, he says: "It did

187

i88 G. HARRY AGXEW

my soul good, and made me to rejoice' that I was once
more in a land where I could hear preaching."

Arriving in Chicago a few days later, he received a
most cordial welcome from the Rev. J. G. Terrill, who
had been elected as missionary secretar}- since Mr. Ag-
new was in America before. The kindness and consid-
eration the new secretary showed Mr. Agnew at all
times greatly encouraged him, and is mentioned in his
journal in a most appreciative way. Both have gone to
their reward, Mr. Terrill's departure, due to excessive
exertions in the interest of the foreign missionary work,
having preceded Mr. Agnew's by several years. Of
both it may be said, "They rest from their labors, and
their works do follow them."

Referring to his attendance at the general conference
on this return to America, Mr. Agnew says :

It was the first time I had attended such a gathering, and I
was deeply interested in the discussions and in the sermons
preached. In heathendom about all the preaching one hears
is what he does himself or what the natives do. Native preach-
ers are, however, at times quite interesting, and many times
one will get blessed, while listening when their preaching is in
the Holy Ghost. Some of their illustrations are beautiful, and
they make points that are worth remembering.

His presence and public addresses at this gathering
did much to quicken interest in the foreign work, while
his counsels were of great value to the missionary secre-
tary and to the missionary board in planning for its
further development. Misses F. Grace Allen and Ida
Heffner, both returned missionaries from South Africa,
being also present and full of zeal in representing the
needs and possibilities of the African work, an extraor-
dinary interest was awakened regarding that particular
field, which has since materialized in decidedly practi-
cal ways.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 189

After spending about three months in America, de-
voted chiefly to labors in the interest of the South
African field, Mr. Agnew prepared for his return jour-
ney. Being in a poor state of health, however, he went
to the sanitarium at Battle Creek, Michigan, for a
short period of rest and recuperation. There he re-
ceived the kindest and costliest treatment free of all
charge. The Seventh Day Adventists, who, carry on
this institution, are examples to others, in some direc-
tions at least. Believing as they do that "the coming
of the Lord draweth nigh,'' they are liberal with their
funds, and spend thousands of dollars in scattering
their literature over the earth. Nearly all the work-
ers and physicians connected with the sanitarium being
vegetarians, and but two meals a day being served to
patients (although if necessary in individual cases
they give food at different times), this regime was a
decided change for our brother. "One need not en-
dorse the soul-sleeping and annihilation doctrines of
these people," said Mr. Agnew, "in order to recognize
that they are conscientious and in the front of reforms
on many lines. My stay at their sanitarium did me
good, and I was thankful to God for the rest I obtained
there."

On his way to New York, after leaving the sanita-
rium, he held meetings at Spring Arbor Seminary,
Spring Arbor, Michigan, and in the A. M. Chesbrough
Seminary, at North Chili, N. Y. Of these meetings, he
says : "We had an especially good meeting at North
Chill, and over forty-seven dollars was given to help on
the work in Africa. A number of students in both sem-
inaries were much interested in the missionary cause,
and gave liberally of their means to help it along."

1

I90 G. HARRY AGNEW

In December, 1894, Mr. Agnew sailed from New
York on the steamer Majestic, of the White Star Line,
arriving in Liverpool a week later. Going thence to
Scarborough, in England, he again visited his mother
and sister for a season, after which he proceeded to
Southampton, from whence he sailed for Africa on the
"Grantully Castle." After a month's journeying, in
which nothing of particular interest happened, he ar-
rived in Natal, January 12, 1895.

About three weeks after his return to Africa, Febru-
ary 3, 1895, Mr. Agnew was united in marriage to Miss
Susie Sherman, daughter of the Rev. C. W. Sherman,
of Saint Louis, Missouri (U. S. A.), who had for some
years proven herself a heroine in the South African
missionary work. The marriage ceremony was per-
formed at Fair View Mission station by the Rev. A. D.
Noyes, then in charge of that work. Their union
was a peculiarly happy one, though soon terminated
by Mrs. Agnew's death.

Two weeks after their marriage, leaving Mrs. Agnew
at Fair View, Mr. Agnew proceeded to Inhambane to
put matters in order for their settling there. Having
secured a comfortable house at Macheche, just across
the bay from Inhambane, he returned for Mrs. Agnew,
and about May 6th they sailed from Durban for their
Inhambane home. They were accompanied by a young
man named Bernhart Dammeyer, who thought the Lord
had specially called him to labor in the vicinity of In-
hambane. Regarding this devoted young man, Mr.
Agnew writes :

He had come out as a faith missionary; that is, he was
connected with and under no missionary board. Whether
he made a mistake in going to Inhambane or not I cannot
say. It would be very easy to say that he did, but he was

A PIONEER MISSrON'ARY 191

satisfied up to ihe laet that be made no mistake in going
there, although he was disappointed in regard to the amount
of money sent him hy his friends at home. Before hia
death he saw clearlj that it is not necessary to be cut loose
from everjbody in order to bceome a successful missionafy.

SUSIE S[1ERMAN AG.NEW,

Bernhart is said to have been a godly young man,
one who lived in eternity, and who was an example
to all around him. He finally died of fever at the
mission station of the Church of England, across the
bay from Inhambane, and was there buried.

Shortly after settling down at Macheche Mr. and
Mrs. Agnew were reinforced by the arrival of the Rev.
J. J. and Mrs. Emma Hillmon Haviland, with their httle
daughter, Violet. They all hved together in the house
Mr. Agnew had rented until Mr, Haviland had erected a
large hut at a place called Mavili, about four and a half
miles from Macheche, and Mr. Agnew had put up a

ip2. G. HARRY AGNEW

temporary building on an elevated position at Ma-
cheche. They then moved into their respective build-
ings, and for a time all went well. Mrs. Agnew had,
comparatively speaking, but little fever, and what at-
tacks she had were quite light, so that they anticipated
nothing serious, but imagined that all would be well.

But alas, writes Mr. Agnew, referring to a dark chapter in
bis experience now to be introduced, God^s ways and plans
are past finding out. At times when we think that all is
well we are startled to find that death is even at the door.
On Saturday evening, December 14th, wife complained of
feeling unwell. She had been working hard through the day,
as we generally prepared our Sunday dinner on Saturday.
She had a slight chill, but a wet pack soon broke it up.
The next day, Sunday, she seemed much better, sat up a
little and took some food. In the evening we sang to-
gether the hymn commencing —

**0 thou in whose presence mj soul takes delight."

As we sang —

''His voice as the sound of the dulcimer sweet,
Is heard through the valley of death,"

we little thought how near that valley was, but Jesus did,
and doubtless he led us to sing this hymn that the memory
of the occasion might be comforting at a time when only
things of a heavenly nature could have any effect.

Shortly after singing she took a chill which, through the
application of hot water bottles, was soon broken up; but
shortly afterwards she had another, all unexpectedly, and
began vomiting bile. The vomiting continued more or less
through the night and all I did to stop it was of no avail.

On Monday Mr. Agnew sent for Mrs. Haviland,
who went over in the afternoon and helped what she
could. By this time hematuria had set in, and the
precious sufferer was becoming dull and uncommuni-
cative. What followed is recorded in the following
letter, sent to Mrs. Agnew's parents :

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 193

'^Dear Father and Mother Sherman: — ^I know you love
our blessed Jesus and this thought enables me to write in a
way I otherwise could not. Sometimes the Lord gives to
those of his children who live near him an intimation of
something that is going to happen, or has happened, even
before they learn of it through human sources. I have
been in hopes that it has been so in this case.

"This letter will not reach you for two months, but
it may be that God has already in some way given you an
intimation that our precious Susie has taken her flight to
the Paradise of God. She was taken away witb bilious
fever on Tuesday, the 17th of December, about noon, and
was buried the next day at Mavili, the mission station
where brother Haviland is, four miles from here. Oh, how
strange it all seems, and so like a dream! but the thing
is all too real. Her happy smile and comforting words of
advice, her sweet voice singing hymns of salvation, will
now be heard here no more forever. The thought seems
too much for me, and I can only weep it out at Jesus'
feet, who can do nothing but what is wise and right.

"When I realized that Susie was dying I asked God in
my heart of hearts to give me something special to comfort
me. At about noon the end came, and oh, how God came
to my soul I That passage, 'I know that my Bedeemer
liveth' (Job 19:25), came to me, and how God helped me
to apply it to her, and, looking into her precious face, that
text came bursting out of me finishing with, 'whom [she]
shall see for herself,' and I was constrained to shout, 'Glory
to God,' amid blinding tears and with almost bursting heart.

"And so our beloved passed away, one of God's most
faithful ones. Our hearts were knit together perfectly by
Jesus; and we loved each other away beyond any earthly
consideration. She was as true to me as could be, telling me
my faults at all times, and helping me on all lines wherein
Jesus could be more glorified. After she had passed away
the look of pain on her face also vanished, and a smile,
sweet as heaven, was on her countenance, which seemed
to say, 'I am at rest at last in the bosom of Jesus.'
She speot roucb time in prayer. She would be up pray-

(*

194 G. HARRY AGNEW

ing before daylight, at about four o'clock, and often took
her Bible and went out into the woods to pray. I do not
know how many times she knelt at her bedside the day
she was taken sick^ At one time, although so busy, I
noticed she knelt, it seemed, ten or fifteen minutes. The
Sabbath evening she was taken sick again, I could hear her
saying an earnest 'Yes' to God. The great deep of her
soul was breathing an eternal 'Yes' to all the will of her
blessed Eedeemer. It just seemed as if Jesus was telling
her something deep, and her heart was saying. Amen. Oh,
what lessons God has taught me from her pure, devoted
life which will ever be an inspiration to mel Her exhorta-
tions follow me now, and my soul sinks utterly at the feet
of Jesus, and is more dead to this world than ever before.

"She always said that she would not be in any other
place on earth. She loved the work, and the natives^ and
they had learned to love her gentle, kind ways. She was
one who loved the narrow way indeed. Since her death
God has been rolling on me the burden for souls more than
ever before. I need your prayers much.

'* Yours in the love of Jesus,

** Harry Agnew."

Referring still further to her whom he so deeply
mourned, Mr. Agnew says :

My beloved one from a child had known the holy scrip-
tures and the power of God. Having been brought up in the
fear of the Lord by godly parents, it was her delight to
do the will of her heavenly Father. For years she had
been in evangelistic work, had stood in the front of the
battle for God and souls, and loved the way of the cross
and self-denial. She is now without fault before the throne
of God, and her earnest prayers for Inhambane will all
be answered by a loving and faithful God.

At the funeral there were present three other mission-
aries besides Mr. and Mrs. Haviland and myself. Mr. Havi-
land preached the funeral sermon at MavilL Since then, he
has also succumbed to the same dreaded hematuria, and lies
buried beside her whom he helped to bury, from whence they
shall both ascend at last to meet the Lord in the air.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 195

The following letter from the pen of Mrs. Haviland,

published in the Free Methodist, gives a further account

of the funeral :

''One week ago we laid to rest the mortal remains of our
precious Sister Agnew. For one week her pure spirit has been
among the redeemed in glory. The veil that so thinly inter-
venes between earth and heaven has been drawn, and she now
beholds face to face the One in whom her soul delighted. She
died on the field of battle, wearing her polished armor and
with the determination to conquer though she die. She had
no thought of abandoning the work she had taken up here,
but expected to live and labor among these natives for years
to come. Knowing well the dangers to which she would be
exposed in this climate, and without the slightest prospect of
any human companionship except that of her husband, she
came to Inhambane leaning alone on God. At the time she
came she was the only woman nussionary in all this region
for miles around.

"A rough box coffin, neatly covered and lined, formed the
casket for her earthly remains. At Brother Agnew 's request
early next morning she was brought to our mission for burial.
The funeral procession consisted of ourselves and a few
natives for carriers. As we made our way single file along the
native foot-path, how different from a funeral procession at"
home! Yet we all felt sure that, could she speak for herself,
she would choose to be buried in this humble way among the
people for whom she so willingly laid down her life, rather
than to be buried in better taste, surrounded by weeping
friends in her home land. A crowd of natives gathered at our
hut, and the occasion was improved to impress important
truths upon their minds. Three white missionaries besides our-
selves were present; so we had a little service in English. She
rests in a lovely spot on the top of the hill, facing the rising
sun and the town and bay of Inhambane.

"Sister Agnew 's brief sojourn here was not in vain. S^e
had a burning love for the natives and prayed with such unc-
tion for their salvation I And shall not her prayers be an-
swered, and we yet see a mighty outpouring of the Spirit
among these dry bones? We believe it. Her great self-denial,

196 G. HARRY AGNEW

her willing sacrifice of herself and her all to Christ foi
precious eovIb, her endurance of hardness as a good soldier,
without a munour or complaint, her courage in stepping out
alone for this field — -these are some of the traits in her charac- '
■tor that all may emulate with profit. Continue to pray for
Inhambane.

"Emma H. Haviland."

Mr. Agnew was now afflicted and lonely, indeed.
Writing of his situation he says:

On arriving home from the funeral, I looked in through
the window of the house and observing the departed one's
clothing haogiug up around, I felt that it would be some
relief to set fire to the house and leave the spot forever.
However, Ood suHtaiued me, and I entered and packed the
things out of sight as quickly as possible. He gave me
to realize that there was a place above where he shall
wipe away all tears, and where there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow nor crying.

To ease his crushed and bleeding heart, and also as
an expression of his faith and hope in God while in

OB&VB OF BU8IE BBBRMAN AONEW,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 197

those depths of darkness and sorrow, as well as in the
way of aflFectionate tribute to the virtues of his be-
loved dead, he inscribed in his journal the following
lines, presented here because of the spirit they breathe,
rather than as specimens of literary merit :

She's gone! the precious soul is gone!

Gone to her Father's home of love;
In garments brighter than the sun

She dwells in cloudless light above.

Gentle and modest, pure and true,
Her mission seemed as but begun;

Much on all sides there seemed to do,
When, suddenly, her work was done.

I fondly hoped 'twould not be so,
And thought the Lord would spare her long

To carry on his work below —

To love and cheer me with her pong.

I bow my head beneath the rod.

Knowing the ways of God are right;

Our blessed Lord himself hath trod
The paths of woe and earthly night.

Hence, though I loved her as my life,

God 's will I know is ever good ;
Nor would he take away my wife

Unless he saw 'twere best he should.

Some day the veil will be removed;

And mysteries then shall be no more;
All will be clearly understood.

With pain and sorrow ever o'er.

CHAPTER XXVI.

TOILING AMID DISCOURAGEMENT — IN NEED OF REST —
REMOVAL TO THE TRANSVAAL.

Workman of God, O lose not heart.

But learn what God is like;
And on the darkest battlefield

Thou shalt know where to strike.
Thrice blest is he to whom is given

The instinct that can tell
That God is on the field, when he

Is most invisible.

— Frederick W, Fdber.

After his wife's death Mr. Agnew went for a time to
visit Mr. and Mrs. Dent and Mr. and Mrs. Porter in
their home at Kambini, a mission station about twenty
miles north of Inhambane. He found these friends verv
kind, and was greatly comforted by them in his loneli-
ness and sorrow.

Upon returning to Macheche he moved a little
farther down the hill and erected a permanent build-
ing on a spot directly facing the town of Inhambane.
Referring to this renewal of his efforts at Inhambane,
he says:

I had but little heart in the erection of the house, but
built in hope that others would come to reinforce the mis-
sion. Once more I endeavored to start a school, and, to
encourage the children to come, offered them work at digging
up around the station. After a certain number of days'
work, at the rate of two hours a day, the boys were to got
vests (manufactured by myself), and the girls were to re

196

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 199

ceive each a couple of handkerchiefs or two yards of blue
cloth. A few came and worked for a few days, but when
they saw that the cloth and vests were not to be forth-
coming until the work was finished, they became dissatisfied
and went away; but very few remained until the end.

It is generally a most difficult thing to get a native to
stick to any bargain. You may have things just as clearly
understood as they can be, but at the settling up there is
almost sure to be some dispute; they will demand more
money or cloth, or will pretend to have forgotten about
the original bargain. This, however, applies more particu-
larly to one going into a new community. When a certain
price for a certain amount of work is once thoroughly es-
tablished, there is not so much trouble afterwards. After
all they are not any more grasping than many whites, and
salvation makes a great change in them. About as con-
scientious a native as I ever met lived at Inhambane. Upon
one occasion while walking through the yard of a Portuguese
he picked up a copper coin, the value of a cent. He gave
it to the owner of the property, not because he wished to
appear honest, but because he was honest.

We now come to a new departure in the missionary
labors of Mr. Agnew. For many years he had tena-
ciously clung to his beloved Inhambane field, and that
in the face of difficulties and discouragements such as
few would or could have braved so long. Reinforce-
ments had arrived from time to time, only to find the
climate and other conditions unbearable, and either to
sicken and die on the field or be compelled to leave for
a more healthful locality. In almost every instance the
kindling of a new hope within him for the Inhambane
region had been followed by some calamity through
which that hope was blasted. Only his iron constitution
and indomitable will had enabled him to continue on this
needy field so long.

The most crushing and bewildering calamity of all,

200 G. HARRY AGNEW

however, was the death of his beloved Susie. This was
a terrible shock to our missionary brother, although
borne in meek resignation and with heroic fortitude.
In addition to all his other burdens, disappointments and
difficulties, however, it told upon his physical condition
as well as upon his heart, and so was one of the provi-
dences which determined him to leave Inhambane, for a
time at least, and direct his way to Natal, from whence,
later, h^e proceeded to the Transvaal as an inviting field
for missionary eflfort. Referring to this change, he
wrote as follows :

One living at Inhambane can always count upon being,
in the course of time, worn out and in need of a change.
My liver and spleen trouble, with several slight attacks of
fever, including one or two of hematuria, wore me down
so that I felt a change was necessary. For some time it
was almost constantly before me that I ought to have
a long rest in some milder climate. I prayed much in re-
gard to this, being afraid that any mistake might be
a fatal one. Running away from God was a thing I fully
realized would never pay, either in this world or in the
world to come. I therefore searched my heart, and prayed
God to search me and reveal to me if there was any self-
will in this matter. The result was the conclusion that
God would be pleased with my going to Natal.

In October, 1896, I left Inhambane for Natal, "the garden
colony, *' and went for a time to Mapumulo station of the
American Board. Here, in • answer to prayer, a wonder-
ful work of grace had begun among the natives — a
revival which eventually spread over Natal and reached
even to the Transvaal. The work done was thorough,
and all who saw it were forced to acknowledge that it was
of God. An article from the pen of Rev. W. C. Wilcox,
formerly a missionary at Inhambane, in regard to this work,
which I reproduce, will be read with interest. While in the
revival God peculiarly blessed the labors of one man, yet
other faithful souls long before the revival commenced had

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 201

been besieging the throne for an outpouring of the Spirit
in Natal. At Mapumulo the ground had been specially
prepared by the earnest and self-denying labt)rs of Mi*,
and Mrs. Weiss, the latter once having been, an evangelist
in the Free Methodist church. Doubtless the visitation
from on high at this time will in eternity be seen to havo
been the result of the prayers of many, some of whom are
•lead and forgotten. Mr. Wilcox wrote to the South Af-
rican Pioneer as follows:

''Last year I could hardly see a ray of light in the
dark clouds that seemed to overshadow us. But this was
only the darkness which preceded the dawn. I think God
has been preparing the people and missionaries for it iu
various ways. The scourge of locusts, which had destroye*!
the food of the people for two seasons, had been taken
by many as a judgment of God for their sins. Then there
was the rinderpest threatening to come in almost at any
day. The missionaries also had been quickened by the
'Keswick' convention held at Durban last year. So there
were in many ways the signs of a shower. An early morn-
ing prayer meeting had begun on this station, which was
surprisingly well attended for the time of the day. Just
at this time God sent Elder George Weavers from America .
He at first attempted to preach without interpretation,
and there were very few who understood him, yet it was
evident that the Spirit of God was present from the start.

"After a few days, as he began to have his sermons inter-
preted, the revival took hold of the people with great
power. It was especially characterized by great grief
for sin, confession and restitution, and the forsaking of sin-
ful habits and customs. At one time the feeling reached
such a pitch that the meeting was kept up all night and
all of the following day. Many laid aside snuff, pipes,
heathen medicines and ornaments. Two heathen men took
off their head-rings. Many would about as soon have con-
sented to have their heads taken off, as wearing the head-ring
is a mark of rank and honor among the men. One man con-
fessed to a murder.

"All these things occurred at Mapumulo. But a similar work
had begun at Umvoti. We also went over to Zululand to

^02 G. HARRY AGNEW

another station in our connection. Here again we saw the
same manifestations of divine power. We only stopped
about a week in Zululand, but when we came back we
brought with us fifteen snuff boxes, one hemp horn, three
pipes, three bottles of heathen medicines, all of which had
been renounced in the meetings. One old woman claimed
to have had her appetite for tobacco taken away from her
in a remarkable manner. A witch doctor confessed his
deeds and promised to give up his practice.

"The revival did not stop, as so many do, when Elder
Weavers had returned to America. It went on in manv
places with even greater power than before. From Inanda
it spread to Adams, where is the boy's school, and they
being aroused carried it on to Ofumi and other out-sta-
tions. Not only the boys, but many girls, and even chil-
dren, were used of God to spread this new salvation, as
it was called by many. It was carried up to Table Moun-
tain (Natal), where there was a wonderful work done,
notwithstanding most violent opposition from the adversary
and some of his minions. As this account must be brief,
I may not go any further, but let me give here a summary
of some of the results.

"First. Great spiritual blessings to the missionaries.
Many of us have come into a deeper experience than we
have ever known before, and have come to realize the
truth of doctrines which we have held before more as
theory than as an actual experience.

"Second. Increased number of meetings. On some of the
stations there has been as many as ten meetings a week kept up
now for over six months.

"Third. Increased attendance. Notwithstanding the greater
number of meetings, the attendance is much better and the
interest deeper than when there were fewer meetings, and at
the present time there seems to be no flagging in interest.

"Fourth. Peace and harmony in the church, long standing
feuds and quarrels having been made up. In many cases
these were made up simply by gathering together and con-
tinuing in prayer till God gave them to see eye to eye.

"Fifth, Increased contributions. Notwithstanding the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 203

almost total loss of crops and the blocking of traffic by the
rinderpest quarantine, the contributions to the Lord's work
have been largely increased. Many have gone away to
Johannesburg and other towns to earn money that they
might have something to give.

"Sixth. Large additions to the church and the restora-
tion of backsliders. The additions to the churches under
my charge Ifave been hundreds more for the past six
months than for any time since my coming to the field.
But it is not the number so much as the character of the
converts that is encouraging. I believe none have been
admitted who have not only renounced all customs and sins
that are in any wise connected, with heathenism, but also
dancing, beer drinking and tobacco in all its forms. They
are, almost to a man, workers ready to preach or pray with
sinners and visit the sick.

''With all this that is good, I do not overlook the fact
that while the Spirit of God has been with us the de^dl
has been present also. Never in my life have I seen
such exhibitions of his power. In some places it has ap-
peared in violent opposition on the part of some old back-
slidden members. Again it has been in the counterfeiting
of the experience of some who have received the Spirit.
At othpr times it has been the circulating of mischief -mak-
ing lies. Perhaps the greatest wonder of all is that, not-
withstanding such persistent and violent opposition on the
part of the adversary, there has been so much that is
genuine and lasting. 'Oh, that men would praise the Lord
for his goodness, and for his wonderful works to the children
of men ! ' ' \

After a stay of about two months in Natal the way
was opened up for Mr. Agnew to go to Johannesburg,
in the Transvaal or South African Republic. He had
understood that at this place there was a great field for
labor among the many different tribes of natives work-
ing in the gold mines. Many young men from Inham-
bane with whom he was acquainted had also gone there

204 G. HARRY AGNEW

in order to secure money with which to purchase wives.
In view of all things connected with his situation he
took this opening as being of the Lord, and so, in Janu-
ary, '1897, he left Natal for Johannesburg.

CHAPTER XXVII.

THE SOUTH AFRICAN REPUBLIC — AMONG THE GOLD
FIELDS — OPENING WORK IN THE COMPOUNDS.

From Greenland's icy mountains,

From India's coral strand.
Where Afric's sunny fountains

Roll down their golden sands;
From many an ancient river.

From many a palmy plain,
They call us to deliver

Their land from error's chain.

— Beginald Heher.

Before giving an account of Mr. Agnew's work
among the natives assembled in the compounds at Jo-
hannesburg a sketch of the history of the Transvaal,
or of the South African Republic, will be in place,
with a brief description of the gold fields, and also of
the compounds within which most of his labors there
were carried on. The sketch which follows was copied
by Mr. Agnew, from the "Guide to South Africa,"
before the breaking out of war with Great Britain, and '
is here given with only such slight modifications as

later changes in the country have made necessary:

"Early in the present century Matshobane, chief of the
Amendebel (later corrupted into Matabili), a tribe living in
the northwest of what is now known as Zululand, voluntarily
entered the? confederation of warriors organized by Dingiswayo,
chief of the Ababetwa, and commanded at the time by his
successor, Chaka. His son, Umziligazi, or Mosilikatz, became
a favorite of Chaka and a leader of a large part of the Zulu
army; but, failing to obey orders, he was condemned to death

205

2o6 G. HARRY AGNEW

in 1817, together with all his men. Bather than submit to
the punishment the whole band ^ed into what is now Bechu-
analand and the Transvaal.

"Here they at once commenced to exterminate the inhabi-
tants, an operation in which they seem to have been quite suc-
cessful.

''The Boers first came into collision with the Matabili in the
Orange Free State, but finally drove them north of the Vaal,
which they crossed themselves in 1836. Several detached parlies
of whites were massacred, until, in January, 1837, one hun-
dred and seven Dutchmen and one hundred and five natives,
headed by Potgieter, Maritz and Peter Davids, signally defeat-
ed the Matabili, who, a few months later, were sought out and
attacked by Dingaan, the successor of Chaka. The Zulus were
repulsed, but the Matabili, in order to avoid further onslaught,
took refuge in flight beyond the Limpopo river.

**It was some time before the Boers adopted a system of
government, and it was not until 1852 that their independence
was recognized by Great Britain. The population was too
scattered and resources were too small to a^low of the ex-
istence of any verj' stable authority, the country being divided
into three republics, which were not finally united under one
governmetit until 1860.

"On April 12, 1877, the country was annexed to Great Britain
by Sir Theophilus Shepstone, an informal promise of home rule
being made. Allusion to the nomadic spirit of the Boers has
already been made, and one can hardly be surprised at their
discontent being very deep. Two deputations visited England
successively, but the foreign office utterly failed to recognize
the gravity of the situation, or even to view the matter fairly.
Sir Garnet Wolseley, when he was in the country, publicly
declared 'that so long as the sun shone' the Transvaal would
remain under the British flag — and, to the appeal for political
freedom made by the Boer delegates, Mr. Gladstone returned
a decided 'No.'

'*War broke out on December 13, 1880. The English popu-
lation, which, depending on the promises of the government,
had flocked into the country, were beleaguered in the differ-
ent towns, and a small force under Colonel Anstruther was

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 207

almost annihilated at Bionkhorst Spruit. General Sir George
Colley, then governor of Natal and commander-in-chief of
the forces, marched to the relief of the beleaguered towns with
a small army of 1,000 men. His progress was arrested by
a Boer commando under Joubert, and, in attempting to force
the passage of Laing's Neck on the 28th of January, 1881,
Colley was driven back to his camp on Mount Prospect with
heavy loss. On the 7th of February another crushing re-
verse was experienced on the Ingogo heights.

"After a fortnight's delay, during which reinforcements ar-
rived, Colley, with six hundred men, executed that amazing
night ascent of Majuba Hill. His position was attacked at
dawn on the 27th of February by a small party of Boers,
and nearly half the British force, which ran short of ammu-
nition, were killed or wounded in the panic which ensued.
Colley, whatever his capabilities as a general may have been,
met his death like a soldier, whilst endeavoring to bring his
men to the charge. Only one of the Boers was killed, their
loss in the three engagements barely exceeding a dozen men.
We can well understand that their 'predikant' in his thanks-
giving sermon should take for his text, *The sword of the
Lord and of Gideon.'

"This action practically closed the war, and the reinforce-
ments which arrived were never used. Peace was concluded
as soon as possible, and the government of the South Afri-
can Republic was again formally recognized.

"Within three years the presence of rich gold reefs in the
country was proved beyond doubt. Foreigners commenced to
pour in, large cities were built, and the revenue increased in
an almost fabulous manner. The increase in revenue,
however, soon became a great poRtical factor, for the for-
eign element, who paid the greater part of the taxes and
who had no voice in the expenditure or in the administration
of affairs, not unreasonably imagined that they ought to be
given some sort of control over a matter in which they were
directly concerned. The citizens, however, who had created a
republic in an unknown desert, who had fought with the col-
ored population for their homesteads, and who had maintained
their freedom against what they believed to be the whole

2o8 G. HARRY AGNEW

might of England, were with justice indisposed to grant
the franchise to a host of newcomers of every nationality, of
whom few thought of permanently remaining in the country.

''In 1892 the Transvaal National Union was formed for
the purpose of watching the interests of the 'Uitlanders.' In
1894 a law was passed curtailing the rights of public meet-
ing, and in 1896 other laws gave the government control of
the press^ the right of expulsion of aliens without trial, and
the! right to prevent aliens from entering the country. The
last law being adjudged contrary to the conventi(5h with Great
Britain, was repealed on May 12, 1897, and the expulsion law
was to be modified.

"On December 25, 1895, the Johannesburg Reform Com-
mittee! issued a manifesto, which was to have been discussed
by the government at a meeting to t<ike place on January 6.
Unfortunately for the well being of South Africa, a force of
about five hundred and thirty men, led by Dr. Jameson, who,
up to the day he crossed the frontier, was administrator of
Rhodesia, started on December 29 from near Mafeking for
Johannesburg and Pretoria. The Boers hurried to meet them,
and after a march of over ninety hours, during which they
covered some one hundred and sixty miles, and a series of
skirmishes lasting some twenty-four hours. Dr. Jameson and
his followers were forced to surrender near Krugersdorp on
January 2, 1896.

"After the surrender of Dr. Jameson's force Johannesburg
was left at the mercy of the Boers. Disputes regarding the
flag round which they were to rally had caused dissensions in
the Reform Committee as early as December 15. Under the
advice of Lord Rosemead, who came to Pretoria, the commit-
tee now gave orders to lay down arms. Four of them
pleaded guilty to high treason and the remainder to Use
majeaU, but all were at length released on payment of vari-
ous fines and on making certain apologies and declarations.
On the representations of Lord Rosemead, and after Johan-
nesburg had given up its arms. Dr. Jameson and his men were
delivered over to the British government. Several of the
officers wei-e condemned to various terms of imprisonment,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 209

those serving in the regular army being also deprived of their
commissions by the war office.

"In February, 1897, a claim of £1,667,838 3s 3d was made
by the Transvaal government against the B. S. A. Company
as compensation for Dr. Jameson's raid. Of this sum
£1,000,000 was on account of moral and intellectual dam-
ages. The Imperial Commission of Enquiry into the respon-
sibility of the company commenced in the same month, and
the answer was delayed. Mr. S. J. Paul Kruger was presi-
dent from 1882 until compelled to vacate the office during the
recent British-Boer war, and administered the country's af-
fairs subject to the advice of the first and second Yolks-
raad, the former body, which consisted of twenty-four mem-
bers, being endowed with the real power of government.

"The Transvaal lies to the north of the Orange Free
State, and is divided from it by the Vaal river, whence the
ground rises to the Witwatersrand range, forming the water-
shed between the tributaries of the Vaal and the Limpopo,
at a height of about 6,000 feet above sea level.

"South of the range the climate may be regarded as uni-
formly healthy, although in parts good water is scarce. This
is particularly the case in the jsouthwest of the country — an
extensive flat, exceeding even the plains of the Free State or
Karoo in extreme monotony. The principal towns on the
southern slope of the range are Johannesburg (5,600 feet),
only a couple of miles from the summit; Potchefstrom (4,100
feet), and Heidelburg (5,000 feet). .

"The largest of these is, of course, Johannesburg, of which
the mushroom growth during the last few years has aston-
ished the world. The town is situated on bleak, open, tree-
less downs^ and is often bitterly cold during the winter, when
snow occasionally falls, frosty nights being experienced dur-
ing a considerable part of the year. Probably owing to its
elevated and exposed position, dust storms are frequent, even
in the winter, and by causing inflammation of weak lungs are
to some extent responsible for the high death rates.

"Heidelburg is considered the best sanatorium in the Trans-
vaal. It' is pleasantly situated on the mountain slopes to the
southeast of Johannesburg, about 5,000 feet above sea level,

2IO G. HARRY AGNEW

and is much resorted to by invalids from Pretoria and Johan-
nesburg.

"Pretoria, the capital, was laid out in 1856. It was named
after Commandant Pretorius, first president of the South
African Republic, of which it has been the capital since 1863,
when the seat of government was removed from Potchefstrom.
The town is regularly laid out, the streets being of equal
width throughout, and in many instances lined with mag-
nificent willows, which, planted originally as fencing poles,
have thriven amazingly in the damp soil. Population about
12,000."

In addition to the foregoing we also give the fol-
lowing from Mr. Agnew's own pen :

"About six miles from Johannesburg is a village called
Germiston. It is situated almost in the center of a group
of mines. One of these mines, called the Simmer and Jack,
is the largest one along the reef. Four thousand natives are
employed, besides several hundred white men. The stamp
battery for pulverizing the ore on this mine is the largest
in the world, having two hundred and eighty stamps, each
weighing 1,000 pounds. Adjoining the Simmer and Jack is the
New Primrose mine, which is the principal one belonging to
the Barnato company. Barney Barnato, the South African
Jewish millionaire, practically owned the New Primrose, and
his daughter was named after it. His millions did him but
little good, as he committed suicide at sea by jumping over-
board from a steamer. Pis nephew and successor, Woolf B.
Joel, survived him but a short time. In the beginning of
1898 he also came to a tragic end, a bullet from the revolver
of an assassin sending him to the other world. ' '

Near to the Primrose mine, in January, 1897, the
way was providentially opened for Mr. Agnew to work
among the natives in the compounds, of which there
were over a dozen in the neighborhood belonging to
different mines. In these compounds there were then
over 15,000 young men quartered, all of whom, when
he began his work there, were entirely unevangelized
and spiritually uncared for,

CHAPTER XXVIII.

TIDINGS OF MR. HAVILAND'S DEATH — OFF FOR IN HAM-
BANE — RETURN TO NATAL — SECOND MARRIAGE —
SETTLED AT JOHANNESBURG.

He leadeth me! blessed thought!
O words with heavenly comfort fraught!
Whate'er I do, where'er I be,
- Still 'tis God's hand that leadeth me.

Sometimes 'mid scenes of deepest gloom,
Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom,
By waters still, o'er troubled sea,
Still 'tis His hand that leadeth me.

— Frof, 8. H, Gilmore.

About two months after his arrival in Johannesburg,
and before getting properly settled down to work,
Mr. Agnew received a letter from Mrs. Emma Hill-
mon Haviland, mailed at Delagoa Bay, telling of the
death of her husband, the Rev. John J. Haviland, mis-
sionary at Inhambane, sent out in March, 1892, by the
same board under which Mr. Agnew was sent out and
had been working for some years. This good man
and devoted missionary died of hematuria fever March
18, 1897, after an illness of but a few days. Mr. Ag-
new held him in high esteem for his sterling qualities,
mourned deeply because of his death and left on rec-
ord a touching tribute to his memory.

Immediately on receipt of Mrs. Havilarid's letter
Mr. Agnew made arrangements to go to Inhambane

2U

212 G. HARRY AGNEW

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 213

by way of Durban, Natal. Upon arriving at Inham-
bane he devoted himself for some time to getting mat-
ters at the mission in as good shape to leave as pos-
sible, and then, about May ist, took his departure,
returning, as he went, by way of Natal.

At Durban on the third day of May, 1897, he was
united in marriage to Miss LilHe A. Smith, a very
devoted young woman who had been laboring as a
missionary in Natal for over three years. This union
proved to be a very happy one, and resulted in greatly
strengthening him for the few years of toil on the
foreign field which were to terminate his mortal
career. Perhaps he could have found no other so at
one with him in his own religious convictions, and in
his views of and devotion to foreign missionary work ;
and certainly no other could ever have stood more
heroically by him amid all the inconveniences, hard-
ships, sacrifices, disappointments and sorrows incident
to his calling than did she who, by his death a few
years later, was left in widowhood on the foreign field,
with two young children to care for, just as they were
all on the eve of starting on a leave of absence for
America. The fortitude with which she bore this
crushing blow, and has since borne up and devoted
herself to travels and toils in the home land for the
benefit of the field her husband's death compelled her
to relinquish, testifies to all who know her the sterling
worth her husband must have found in her as a com-
panion and help-meet on the foreign field. Her ability
and adaptability for foreign missionary work are such
as to make it desirable that she may some day find
the way open to return and take up again th^ work

214 G. HARRY AGNEW

that was ever dearer to her and her husband than
were their own lives.

After their marriage they remained for a short
time in Durban, and then proceeded to Mr. Agnew's
field of labor in the Transvaal. Upon their arrival
at New Primrose they found that the dwelling house
and school building were completed, and that every-
thing was ready for them to enter at once upon their
work. They soon found also that attending to- the
spiritual needs of 15,000 young men, mostly raw
heathen, would occupy their time quite fully, and they
rejoiced in this grand opportunity of making known
the gospel of Christ to so many who had never heard
the story of redemption.

On July 4th of this year Mr. Agnew was prostrated
with an attack of pneumonia and African fever. So
severe was the attack that for several days his recov-
ery seemed doubtful. By virtue of fervent prayer and
skilful nursing, however, he was raised from what
appeared like a fatal attack, and was spared a little
longer to gather from the dark-skinned tribes of Af-
rica precious jewels for the Master's crown.

The labors of these devoted missionaries in their
Transvaal field will be the better understood and the
more appreciated the more the reader knows about the
character of that particular field. Hence the following,
a part of which was published in Missionary Tidings^
September, 1897, ^s here reproduced:

There is probably no more important work on earth than
that which Is being carried on in the Transvaal gold fields,
round about Johannesburg. Many thousands of natives come
here yearly from most all parts of South Africa, all dressed

A PIONEER MISSIONARY. 215

in their heathen toggery. Many of these come from parts
where there are no missionaries, and, consequently, know noth-
ing of the true God and eternal life. The natives working in
the mines are kept in compounds, or native lodging houses,
and it is there the missionary goes to visit them.

These compounds are built of stone? or corrugated iron.
They are generally composed of four long buildings, joined I
together, and form a square with a large open place in the
centef. These buildings are divided into rooms, each room
containing from ten to twenty natives. In the midst of the
square there is a cook-house, in which are cooked large boiler-
fuls of cornmeal porridge. This porridge is furnished to the
natives three times a day, and, with the exception of meat
once a month, it is all the food the mining companies furnish
the natives. Anything else they may wish in the eating
line has to be purchased out of their wages. The doors of the
rooms all open inside the square, and there are gates which
the natives have to pass through in order to get out of the
compound. These gates are guarded by native policemen day
and night, but the natives can come in and go out as they
like.

The compounds are generally kept clean, are swept every
day, and the refuse food, etc., is carried away. In the rooms
things are not generally in "apple-pie order." Many fleas
are to be found within, and certain other obnoxious insects,
called by some "greybacks." In the compound there is gen:
efally to be found a hospital where sick and wounded nativeei
are treated. In these hospitals are to be seen many natives
far away from home with arms or legs off or crushed in other
ways. While working in the mines great stones fall upon
them, killing some, and fearfully mangling others. The work
of visiting the rooms in these compounds would not perhaps
suit the high-toned preachers. Some Wesleyan preachers have
said that they do not like native work. This is not surprising,
as native work, unless one has a real love for souls, is not a
very enticing occupation. Some of the rooms to be visited
are very dark, very dirty, and the inmates thereof are not
anxious to hear the gospel. To go into these rooms and sit
on an oil can or an empty dynamite box and endeavor to e:^-

2i6 G. HARRY AGNEW

plain the mystery of godliness is something in which there
is little earthly glory, and which wins but little earthly ap-
plause. However, to those who see inunortality in the eyes
of the darkened crowds before them, and who know the glori-
ous change that Christ can work in just such unfortunate
f wretches, the work of visiting compounds is a very blessed
work.

As one goes through the conipounds he sees representatives
of at least thirty diflFerent tribes, about all of them looking
with contempt and hatred upon members of other tribes, and
most of them unacquainted with the name and power of Jesus.
Every tribe, of course, represents a different dialect^ until
one is reminded of the work of ,W. A. B. Johnson, at Sierra
Leone, who labored among manumitted slaves, brought from
all parts and dumped at Sierra Leone by British men-of-war,
which released them from slave vessels captured at sea. As
the natives working in the mines are about all young men,
they are consequently the very flower of the tribes they rep-
resent.

Gungunyana, the once powerful chief who lived near the
Limpopo river, has been exiled by the Portuguese; his army
has consequently been disbanded and probably the majority
of his soldiers are to be found in these compounds, working
for money with which to obtain wives, etc. Most of them are
fine, powerful fellows, generally very attentive to what the
missionary ha& to say; and one cannot help coveting them
for Christ and for the redemption of Africa. Inhambane boys
are also here in abundance — Batswas, Batongas, Bandongis
and Bachopis. The latter are looked upon by the compound
managers as among the most degraded class in the com-
pounds. At home they have their kraals ornamented with th<^
skulls of their enemies, and also eat snakes and caterpillars.
One compound manager told me nothing could be done for
them, but many of them at this writing are giving evidences
of a change of heart, and somef have been baptized and re-
ceived into the church of Christ.

Some of the Cape Colony natives, as well as some of the
Zulus and Basutos, have had more or less religious instruction
and are able to read. The labor of missionaries among them

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 217

has not been in vain. Much seed sown on lonely mission
stations is at this point bringing forth good fruit.

As the mines are running day and night, there are night and
day shifts, or gangs, of workmen, so that the natives can be
visited in the afternoons and evenings. When it is dry, open
air meetings can be held, besides the room' visiting. As some
of these boys (all natives are called boys here, even if gray-
headed) come from as far north as Mozambique and the Zam-
besi, and others from as far south as Cape Town; and, as
most of them only stay two or three years at this point, it
can be easily seen that a real work of God heref would more or
less move the whole of South Africa. Natives are going from
here daily to their homes in darkest heathendom. When they
arrive! at home they will be called upon to relate their adven-
tures. The talk, of course, will be about the white man, what
he does, what he eats, what he talks about, etc. Among other
things discussed will be the aba mfundisi (missionaries), and
what they said about Jesus and the resurrection, about the
judgment and the wrath to come. Even though they may not
be converted before leaving here, yet these boys will be prefach-
ers in spite of themselves; and thus the glorious news of
salvation will pierce the remotest parts of South Africa.
Paul says: "Notwithstanding every way, whether in pre-
tence or in truth, Christ is preached, and I therein rejoice,
yea, and will rejoice."

God has raised up one man at Johannesburg, a saved law-
yer [Mr. A. W. Baker, by whom Mr. Agnew was first em-
ployed and maintained in the field], who can preach in
Dutch and Zulu. This man is personally supporting over a
iscore of white and native evangelists. He has a number of
schools along the reef, and in them many of the compound
natives are turning from their sins and seeking God. In two
years he put over thirty thousand dollars into this -work.
Verily he shall have his reward. The American Board of
Commissioners of Foreign Missions has a white missionary
in Johannesburg and several evangelists. The South African
General Mission is also doing a little, as well as a few in-
dependent workers. But there is room for many more, a&
the tide of natives is constantly ebbing and flowing, and but
few of the white workers understand the native dialects.

CHAPTER XXIX.

LABORING UNDER MR. BAKER — ^ERRONEOUSLY REPORTED
WITHDRAWN FROM THE BOARD — ERRONEOUS RE-
PORT CORRECTED.

"He knoweth thef way that I take."

Mr. Agnew's first labors in the Transvaal were un-
der the employment of Mr. A. W. Baker, a Christian
lawyer of a very philanthropic character and who had
established missionary work among the native com-
pounds at his own expense and on an extensive scale.

«

Concerning their work there Mrs. Agnew says : "Our
work was new to us, but was very interesting and en-
couraging, as we were able to reach many thousands
of precious souls, many of whom had never heard the
gospel before. The Lord rewarded our labors with
many souls won from among the different tribes there
represented."

In the Free Methodist of August lo, 1897, an ar-
ticle from the pen of Mr. Agnew was published con-
cerning the "Different African Tribes" represented in
the Johannesburg compounds. That article is one of
much interest, but is too long to be reproduced.
From it we learn that their labors there were among
numerous representatives of the following tribes : ( i )
The Amaxosas and Fingoes, who are the real Kaffir
tribes from Cape Colony, some of whom were Chris-
tians, the Cape Colony missionaries having for years
labored among this people in their native districts.

218

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 219

(2) The Zulus, many of whom had also heard the
gospel and some of whom were Christians. (3) The
Shangans, or people of Gungunyana, in great numbers,
and described as "a fine body of young men, the
flower of the tribe," and most of whom "were in Gun-
gunyana's army, and are born fighters;" also de-
scribed as "the most hopeful body of natives to be
found in what may be called the raw heathen tribes."
(4) The Inhambane tribes — Batongas, Bachopis and
Batevas, people w^ho eat snakes and caterpillars when
at home, decorate their kraals or villages with the
skulls of their enemies and are more difficult to ap-
proach with the gospel than are some other tribes.

Some from most of these classes had accepted the
gospel when the article just referred to was written,
and Mr. Agnew says of them : "Some Zulus, Basutos,
Shangans, Batongas and Bachopis are helping us in
our work, apd our souls long to see many representa-
tives of every tribe preaching the great salvation all
around."

Concerning access to the natives employed in the
compounds Mr. Agnew in the Free Methodist pub-
lished the following:

The natives are easier to reach here than at home, for
several reasons. First, there are scarcely any native women
here, and ahout aH there are are men's wives. This does away
with the big dances, etc. While they still have their native
dances at intervals, the absence of the girls makes them flat
to the native mind, and they would of course appear the same
to the minds of white men. Then again there are no funeral
or marriage feasts. The burial of a native is a very uncere-
monious aflFair here. He is tied up in his blanket and
"dumped in.''

Among other things which tended to make the natives more

220 G. HARRY AGNEW

susceptible to Christian influences at Johannesburg than thc7
would have been at home^ Mr. Agnew elsewhere mentions the
facts of their not being allowed any intoxicating liquors and
their being paid such fair wages that there is less tempta-
tion to be hypocritical than in their own region or country,
where, in their poverty, they would often pretend to be seri-
ous regarding eternal matters in order to better their pros*
pects of getting financial aid from the missionaries.

For over two years Mr. Agjnew and his devoted
wife labored in the compounds at Johannesburg, in
the employ of Mr. Baker, who quite generously sup-
ported them, and in other ways did all he could to
promote their comfort. That their labors here were
equally as successful as those bestowed upon any other
field in Africa there is abundant evidence to show.
Other portions of this volume will to some extent re-
cord the final outcome of those labors, although our
limits will not admit of recording results with any con-
siderable degree of detail.

When Mr. Agnew first went to the Transvaal it was
for a change of climate, and for rest from pioneering
in the native wilds, also under advice of the mission-
ary secretary that such a change be made, with a view
to the improvement of his health. The board under
which he was laboring had at that time no work in
the Transvaal. What appeared to him a great oppor-
tunity to do thorough work for the Master among the
natives in the compounds opened up, through the gen-
erous proposition of Mr. Baker, and, from convic-
tion that it was a door he ought to enter, was accepted.
Hastily, and, as he himself afterward thought, some-
what unwisely, he inferred that the board would not
desire to have him retain his relation under them while

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 221

laboring temporarily under Mr. Baker, although he
was still as free to look after the work at Inhambane,
in a general way, as though he had not been employed
by Mr. Baker. Hence, without waiting to correspond
with the missionary secretary about the matter, Mr.
Agnew wrote him of his desire to remain there, and
offering to resign.

Soon after this the following editorial note appeared
in the Vanguard, of Saint Louis, Missouri, an imde-
nominational paper devoted largely to missionary in-
terests, but opposed to board management of work on
foreign fields.

Brother G. H. Agnew has permanently located at Johannes-
burg, Africa, as an independent missionary. His wife, nee
Miss Lillie Smith, of the Firebrand work, has renounced the
recent false and fanatical teachings of that paper. She has
charge of a school, and the outlook is every way encouraging.

Mr. Agnew had not resigned, but had simply offered
to do so in case his remaining at Johannesburg, under
the conditions above narrated, should appear to the
board inconsistent with the continuance of his relation
to that body. His relations with the board were and
had been in every way pleasant, and his proposition
to resign was made, not with any desire to sever those
relations, but that he might not appear to be inconsist-
ent, and that he might relieve the board from any pos-
sible embarrassment over the matter. The note which
appeared in the Vanguard, however, made it appear
to those who read that periodical that he had accepted
the views it advocated respecting the carrying on of
foreign missionary work independent of board super-
vision, and on this ground, and with a view to setting

22ii G. Harry agnew

up in independent missionary work, had already with-
drawn from the Free Methodist board.

In reply to the foregoing note the Rev. B. Win-
get, missionary secretary, published the following in
the Free Methodist of August 17, 1897:

The facts in regard to Brother Agnew are as follows: At
the last annual board meeting, October, 1896, the board ap-
propriated $60 to pay his fare from Inhambane to Natal and
return. This was done because of his poor health. He went
to Natal, and from there to Johannesburg. Thinking the
board would not be willing for him to remain and labor at
Johannesburg, he wrote the secretary, proposing to resign his
relation to the board, but expressing entire satisfaction with
its dealings toward him. He stated that a devoted lawyer
wanted him to remain and assist him in the work of God.

As many Inhambane natives are laboring at Johannesburg,
he wrote that he thought more could be done for Inhambane
by his remaining and raising up workers there from that
people, and sending them back as missionaries to Inhambane,
than could be done by his staying on that field. Johannesburg
is a healthy place, and Inhambane is not. Evidently this fact
had its influence with him. The secretary wrote him not to
resign, but to go forward, and, if he could do more for the
work by remaining there, we would be glad. He was directed
to look after the work at Inhambane by securing native work-
ers for that field and spending some time there in the most
healthful part of the year. He has followed these directions
of the missionary secretary, and at present has charge of
our work on that field.

In a letter dated May 31, 1897, he writes: "I went up to
Inhambane and attended to things there, fixed up Brother Havi-
land's grave, etc. I appointed a native to look after the work
at Cherene, and am to pay him six dollars per month. He is
a good man, and I believe really wants to serve God." In
the same letter he also says, ''Wife and I have no objections
whatever to working under the board, and we both feel that
we want to do all we can to advance its interests (which are
God's interests) in this country.'*

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 223

In a letter dated June 11, he says: '*! had a .letter writ-
ten (before yours arrived) to St. Louis, telling them that I
have not changed my convictions in eight years — that I posi-
tively do not believe in denouncing all boards."

June 28 our treasurer sent him money for work recently
done at Inhambane. In the letter last referred to he says
further, "I have not forgotten the board, and do not con-
sider myself as separated from it. I have organized a class
here [Johannesburg] of twelve natives. . . . Others in-
tend joining, but it is to be a probationers' class. Every boy
[all the native mine workers are called boys] understands there
is to be no drinking, smoking or snuffing. I am glad you are
thinking about sending some one to Johannesburg." . . .

In the light of these facts the above note from the Van-
guard seems to be lacking in correctness. It appears to be a
hasty and unwarranted inference on the part of the editor of
the Vanguardf and lacking verification by facts.

A copy of the Free Methodist containing the fore-
going article from the missionary secretary reached
Mr. Agnew, in September, whereupon he at once
wrote the secretary again, a part of his letter referring
to this matter reading as follows:

Dear Bro. Winget: — The Free Methodist with your article
about my position came to hand a few days ago. Your state-
ments in regard to the matter were correct. Wife and I con-
sider ourselves Free Methodist missionaries, and all statements
to the contrary are incorrect.

I made a mistake in writing anything about resigning until
T had first consulted you in the matter. It was never in my
mind to abandon the board, as I remember how kind and
patient they have been towards me. With property at Inham-
bane and the nucleus of a work there, I would consider it dis-
honorable, if not dishonest, to say, *'I have quit,*' as some
would advise me to do. I feel bound to do all I can to fur-
ther the work at Inhambane, and wife and I are counting
on a trip there in the spring.

The publication of the statement referred to by the

224 G. HARRY AGNEW

Vanguard was unfortunate, as it put both Mr. Agncw
and the board under which he was employed to a good
deal of embarrassment and trouble, and even to the
present time there are some who labor under an en-
tirely wrong impression regarding the case. The
author has tried, in the foregoing statement, to re-
cord the circumstances as they occurred, ascribing
wrong motives to no one, but charitably supposing
that the incorrect report regarding Mr. Agnew's al-
leged withdrawal from the board was merely a hasty
inference from the fact of his having offered to re-
sign, if that should be necessary, in order to hi§ re-
maining at Johannesburg, in accordance with Mr.
Baker's proposition.

Through the efforts of the missionary secretary the
Vanguard was finally led to correct its erroneous state-
ment regarding Mr. Agnew's case.

CHAPTER XXX.

LABORS IN JOHANNESBURG CONTINUED — METHODS
ILLUSTRATED BY EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL.

'*Thou earnest not to thy place by accident,
' It is the very place God meant for thee."

^ S. Miller.

Mr. and Mrs. Agnew continued their labors at Jo-
hannesburg with unabating interest, and with a degree
of success that was very encouraging, being employed
and supported chiefly by Mr. Baker until the close of
the year 1898. Perhaps no better idea of how Mr.
Agnew spent his time and carried on his work in Jo-
hannesburg can be formed than will be obtained from
reading the following extracts from his journal. They
are selected somewhat at random from a record of ten
months' service, and, although little more than mem-
orandum jottings with no regard to literary form,
and characterized by much sameness, yet they exhibit
his untiring devotion to his work, his wonderful ca-
pacity for labor and his unwearied diligence to im-
prove himself as much as possible both intellectually
and spiritually for the responsibilities of the Master's

service.

Sunday, March 14th. — It was rainy in the morning. Barna-
bas and I held three meetings outside and visited in the rooms
between 9 and 12:30. In the last meeting especially some
prayed very earnestly, and one positively declared that Jesus
had pardoned him there. Afternoon, 2:00 to 5:15, held one
meeting. About; twenty came out for prayers, but while we

226 G. HARRY AGNEW

were working with them it began to rain quite heavily, so they
scattered. However, we sat in the archway and preached and
instructed them. At night it was wet, but I went down to the
Primrose* and visited in some of the Shangan rooms.

Monday, 15th. — ^Afternoon went to Primrose with Willie.
Visited some of the rooms. Had a good talk with English,
one of the Muchopi boys who has been converted. He talked
well. Mabeqwani, froni South mine, came and I spoke to
man in compound office about his case. Evening, went with
Barnabas to Simmer and Jack and visited in the rooms. In
one room of the Inhambanes they gave good attention.
Spent considerable time in explaining the matter of salva-
tion to them. Visited also some Shangan rooms, and one
large room of Bachopis. All listened well, and we talked
and sang till tired.

Tuesday, 16th. — Afternoon went to Simmer and Jack
East, after getting permission from the compound manager
who had refused it before. Had some meetings in rooms, but
finally had a meeting outside. Sixty present. Barnabas led
them all in a prayer of consecration. Went also to May
Deep and visited around the rooms. One interesting case is
a native doctor wha had long hair platted with mud. I told
him some time ago to cut it off, but he would not do it. Yes-
terday he spoke more reasonably, and said if God told him to
cut it off he would do so. At night visited the Shangan rooms
and had a good time explaining some particulars about the
matter of salvation — ^about prayer, the blood of Jesus, how it
washes the heart, etc. Many were deeply interested, and dis-
cussed these matters over among themselves.

Wednesday, 17th. — In morning had a blessed time with
God, and was all broken up. Went down to Germiston and
gave out tracts, etc. Afternoon went to Glencairn ana worked
in the rooms. One boy named George was particularly inter-
ested. When I told them about the two hearts, one bad and
one goad, he was struck^ and said that yesterday he was

♦Primrose, Simmer and Jack. May Deep, Knights Deep, Glencairn,
etc., continually recurring In his journal, are the names of extensive
mines or mine compoundq»

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 227

tempted to steal some candles, but tbat another voice said,
"No, do not take tliem." Evening at Primroae among the
SbangauB. Had a good tine talking to them abont the way
to faeaven. The7 need much ingtruction, but it pays to be
patient with them.

Sunday, 21st. — Seven to 10 a. m. at Bimmer and Jack with
Willie, Barnabas and Magaise. Willie left at 8 o'clock. One
meeting, 150 present. 8ii came out — Guihman, Mabeli (a
Shangan), Makubgani (Amapondo), Jakob (Ndongi), Longone
(Sbangan), and Kofl (Muchopi), Mabeli, Mukubgani and Kofi
in earnest. One meeting llo present, and one with 40 present.
Second meeting a Church preacher present. Meeting moBtly of
Zulus. Sixteen came forward. Do not know how many were
in eamest Third meeting none came out [for prayers].

4ND JACK COMPOUND.

Besides these held other smaller meetings, with groups, talk-
ing to them, exhorting them to pray, etc, Barnabas also held
meeting with good sueeeas. From 12 tO' 5 p. m. at Knights
Deep, alJout 75 present. Good time. About a dozen forward.
Three were in earnest, lonase especially bo. He had heard
about it before. He had good time praying, and spoke Tery
earnestly of his desire to follow Jesus. White watersrand,
two meetings. First meeting over 100 present, 21 forward;
second 150 present, 12 forward, one in earnest. Aft«r these
services went around and talked to groups in the compound.
At 7:30, Rose Deep, visiting in rooms. First room 12 forward
for prayers. In Shangan room 6 forwanf.
Tuesday, 23o. — Came do^n from Johannesbuig with Good-

228 G. HARRY AGNEW

enough and Wilcox. Wilcox and I had a meeting in the Sim-
mer and Jack. Bachopis, 50 present. Afternoon, Wilcox, Good-
enough, Bivett and I held a meeting among the Bachopis
(mostly) ; none forward. We had a time praying with the head
policeman of the May Consolidated. We may get into this
compound through this man yet. Lord, grant it..

Wednesday, 24th. — ^Was sick all day. Torok sick Tuesday
eve.

Thubsdat, 25th. — Some better. Went down to Primrose at
noon and evening.

Monday, June 21, 1897. — ^Rose early (3 a. m.). Wrote and
read till 7. From 7 to 8:30, breakfast, prayers and Bible
study. From 8:30 to 1 writing for English mail and reading;
1 to 2:30 dinner and prayers; 2:30 to 5:30 went to Knights
Deep to see compound manager. Was refused admission; then
went to Knights Central, but found no boys. After this went
to Glen Deep and visited the Shangan rooms. From 6 to 7 tea.
After tea went down to Primrose with Bivett; got back about
8, had prayers with boys in school; retired about 9.

Tuesday, June 22d. — ^Jubilee day; 5 to 7 a. m. reading, writ-
ing; 7 to 12 reading, writing, printing photos, and doing
other things around home. Studied a little Zulu; 12:30 to
2:30 dinner, one-half hour Zulu. Wilson came. In afternoon
went down to New Primrose with Wilson, There was a big
fight on hand. Two reported as having since died. Many
broken heads. All was excitement, so we staid but a little
while, talking to different groups of boys; then came home,
had tea, read, talked and prayed with Wilson till 7; then
went down to meeting. About 55 present. A blessed time.
Showed them the pictures we had. Wilson talked, and 8
came forward. Two Shangans gave up their ornaments and
two professed to get saved. Received 5 shillings on bell.

Friday, June 25th. — Jeremiah came up in the morning to see
me. We had a good talk together. He inquired as to what
Matt. 19:9 meant. We had prayer together. After dinner
went down to May Deep. After that went to Elandsfontein
station, then up home to attend funeral of a Dutchman who
lived opposite us. Yesterday he was kicked by an ox; this

A PIONILER MISSIONARY 229

evening he lies in the cemetery. * * All flesh is grass. ' ' Even-
ing went to New Primrose.

Sunday, Juks 27th. — Eight o'clock started for Simmer and
Jack. Called in at Primrose and had meeting with Bachopis.
Got Mabekrase. Also had Barnabas, George, Rose Deep,
Falandi and Tom Hlonga. Held five meetings in Simmer and
Jack, then went to Bose Deep and held two meetings. In
afternoon went with wife to Glencairn. Called up a crowd,
with aid of Rivett playing on the comet, at May Consolidated.
Had the largest meeting in the Glencairn we have had. Went
into the Uiner compound and held a conversation with the
boys. After this went to Glen Deep and held a joint meeting
with wife, Rivett and all the boys. Then went to May Deep
and had a good meeting. The head policeman called them up.
George talked first, then wife and myself. At night a grand
meeting in school. Two Dutch girls present. Induna of Prim-
rose got up and talked. Said his heart was pressed with what
had been said; that he drank, but wanted us to pray for him.
The head policeman of Rose Reep got up and talked. At the
altar service we had an Xsa, Suto, several Shangans, a
Muchopi and a Delagoa Bay Zulu out. God was with us.
Wife and myself talked. They gave us £1 6s ,6d on bell.

Thursday, July 1, 1897. — Read some in Zulu in the morn-
ing. Went to Elandsfontein station and to Parker, Wood &
Co. 's to see about bell. Had it carried up. In afternoon went
to Glencairn. Had some good talks with the boys. Primrose in
evening, talking in rooms, etc. Good school — 28 in attendance.

Friday, July 2, 1897. — Morning, put up bell, assisted by
Rivett and the boys. In afternoon went to Simmer and Jack,
visited the rooms, etc.

Sunday, Nov. 7th. — Morning went to Simmer and Jack with
Mrs. A. and Pavile. Held five meetings, then went home and
held meeting — about 25 present at the chapel. In afternoon
went to Glencairn and Glen Deep. Held two meetings in Glen-
cairn and Glen Deep. At night 42 present. Joel talked.
Three forward. Collection 8s 9d. Preached to 675 people
(during the day).

Sunday, Dec. 5, '97* — Morning, 7; 30 started for TVl»it§^

230 G. HARRY AGNEW

watersrauij. Held two meetinga, 100 and 115 present. Glaaa,
OoDcertisa. Stick talked. Tben went to Olenluce, held meet-
ing there, about 60 present. Some Besutos. Olaas talked to
them ID Sesuto. We tben went to tbe Glenceim and held one
meeting there; 65 present. Afternoon went to New Prim-
rose. A lot running to and fro veiy drunk. Here Glass again
talked, and they listened to him attentively. We then went
to the Simmer and Jack. First meeting about 150 present.
We divided it up, and Glass talked to (be Basutos present and
Basule and myself to the Inhambanes. Next meeting with the

Batliupis, about liu pifSL-iit. Stick and uuolber yuuug man
talked. Tbird meeting at Simmer and Jack; but few pres-
ent There was a big dance started in the middle tompoand
just after we finished our first meeting. This upset things. !
We bad about 15 with us in the compound — two Bachopis,
three Ngambanea, three Sbangans, three Delagoa Bays, three
Zulus, two Swazis, and bad preaching in four different dia-
lects. At night 45 prcHont, collection 5s Gd. One Sbangan
servant saiil that his begetting sin was drink, but he gave it

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 231

up. After the meeting was over a Church of England boy who
had given me his church letter was talking to me. I told him
that he never could be saved by candles in the services. All
at once he caught me round the waist and lifted me oflf my
feet. It seems that God had been letting him see the true
light, but Satan is trying to switch him off on to ritualism.

The foregoing extracts afford fair examples of how
Mr. Agnew toiled for the redemption of the Africans
of various tribes employed in the gold fields as long as
he continued on that field. Much immediate and valu-
able fruit of his labors appeared, but not until the re-
turn of the Master to reckon with his servants and
reward them as their work shall be will the full har-
vest produced from the seed he sowed be gathered.
Then shall he see of the travail of his soul and shall
be satisfied.

CHAPTER XXXI.

WORK IN THE COMPOUNDS CONTINUED — SKETCHES

OF NATIVE CONVERTS.

Oh let us rejoice in the work of the Lord,
The service of Jesus brings blessed reward;
The shadows shall flee from Love 's conquering day,
The light of the gospel is winning its way.

— E. E. Hewitt.

Mr. Agnew found the work in the compounds one
of remarkable and ever increasing interest. Many
cases of conversion occurred among the natives, and
many there were who brought forth "fruits meet for
repentance" by making confession of their crooked-
ness and by making restitution of goods that had been
stolen or fraudulently obtained.

On Sundays, accompanied by some of the native
Qiristian young men, he would visit the compounds
and hold open air meetings. Sometimes they would
hold ten meetings in a day, including one or two indoor
services held in their chapel. Certainly there was noth-
ing like ease-taking in such a life as that.

Not all the mine-owners would admit the mission-
aries to their compounds, some of them being bitterly
opposed to the evangelization of the natives, claiming
that Christianity unfitted them for their work. Prob-
ably it did unfit those who embraced it for being re-
garded and treated as cattle, by teaching them self-
respect and love of liberty ; but that it unfitted them in

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 233

the sense of making them more treacherous, shiftless,
careless and unreliable, especially when treated as hu-
man beings, is not warranted by facts; and, fortunately,
there were but few mine managers who ever made
such allegations. Most of them had sense enough and
sufficient humaneness to allow the natives under their
control to hear the gospel of Christ preached in their
own tongues.

As a rule few open air meetings were held by the
missionaries during the week, at this period of their
labors there, the time being spent chiefly in visiting the
rooms and praying with the young men, and particu-
larly with the sick. Every week night meetings of
some kind were held in the schoolroom or chapel.
Four nights each week there was a school session,
Wednesday night a prayer meeting and Saturday night
a singing class.

Our Sunday night meeting was generally our best indoor
meeting, says Mr. Agnew. Owing to the confusion and
hubbub going on in the compounds it was almost impossible
to deal with souls under conviction in the open air, so we
always invited them into our school and indoor meetings.
Sometimes in the out-of-door meetings we would be disturbed
by drunken characters and others. These disturbances were
generally stopped, however, by either the native compound
police or other natives. Considering ,the number of meetings
we held, the drunkenness of- many of the natives and the many
different tribes represented, it was wonderful that such gen-
eral good order prevailed in the meetings.

Mr. Agnew has left us the following sketch of a few

of the more prominent converts brought to Christ in

the Johannesburg compounds, which will be of interest

to the reader:

The first was a Zulu young man, Tom Hlongo by name. He

534 G. HARRY AGNEW

worked at the Simmer and Jack mine, which was quite a little
distance from our school, but he attended the school and ser-
vices regularly, got under conviction, and one Wednesday even-
ing, at the prayer meeting, peace came to his heart. The
witness was quite clear to his conversion, and his testimony
afterwards was positive and straight that the great transac-
tion was done. Ever afterwards he was one of our right-
hand men. He finally went to his home in Zululand, but re-
turned and went to work in another mine some distance from
us. There he attended the services of another missionary and
testified to the great salvation.

Paulus and Josefa, whose compound names were Glass and
Concertina, were two of the wickedest young men in the New
Primrose mine. The compound manager told me he had not
seen them go down into the mine to work two consecutive days
sober. Paulus was a cousin of King Gungunyana, generalissi-
mo Magigwan (who was finally shot and then decapitated by
the Portuguese), and when I first met him he had a broken
nose, the result of a Christmas day compound fight. Josefa
had killed a man in another compound and had fied to the
New Primrose for refuge. Together they were most unlikely
men to be found seeking the grace of God; but so it is, in
many cases the most unlikely looking ones are not far from
the kingdom, while those whom we would naturally expect to
take the narrow way draw back unto perdition.

One night, leaving wife in charge of the school, I went down
to the compound in search of scholars, and Paulus promised
he would come the next night. Of course, I was promptly on
hand the next night to bring him along, but he had another
excuse, and wished to postpone it again. This, however, I
would not consent to; so, seeing I was not to be shaken off,
he put on his trousers and came along.

He afterward began to attend school and services regularly
and soon was found at the altar as a seeker. He confessed to
stealing a small trunk from a Jew's store in the neighborhood,
and also to stealing a bucket from the bakery. These matters
he made right. When he wished to pay up for the trunk he
had me accompany him to the store. The Jew storekeeper was
of course greatly astonished at his confession, but told him

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 235

he was OD the right track and made him the present of a
bottle of ginger beer and a loaf of bread, remarking to me in
broken English, "He, first drinker in compound," meaning
that PanluB was the biggest drunkard in the compound.

When Paulua became a partaker of the divine nature he be-
came a reel evangcliat to his own people in the different com-
pounds. As a policeman he earned about $25 per month and
bis food, so that he was enabled to save quite a little money.
His comrade, Josefa, had a murderoua look in his eyes, and

A WORD OF PRAYER IN A JOHANNPISBURG COMPOUND,

many limes our faith wavered as we looked at him, but after
his conversion the ezpressioD of his face changed and a soft,
mellow look came into his eje. Both of these young men were
baptized and held steadily on their way to heaven. The com-
pound manager had fullest confidence in them and freely ac-
knowledged the change wrought. At one time he told me that
the foreman in the rainp wanted to get rid of tliem both, say-
ing he could make nothing of them, but the compound manager
objected to discharging them, as natives being quite flighty, if

236 G. HARRY AGNEW

he sent these two away their influence would be used in draw-
ing others of their friends from the mine. After their con-
version the foreman wanted no better boys than they. At
another time he remarked to me that he had a few more hard
cases in the compound whom he wished us to " operate upon. ' '
We^ of course, assured him that we could do nothing; that
the Holy Spirit alone could change their bearts and subdue
their natures. God did give us some of the hard cases in that
compound, which greatly rejoiced our hearts.

PauluB and Josefa continued to walk in the light for about
two years, until finally, wh'en the war was about to break out,
they were sent to their homes in the Shangan country, between
Delagoa Bay and Inhambane. The last time I saw them
they declared they were going to preach the gospel at their
homes and wanted me to meet them there, which I intend
doing.

Another very interesting case was that of Diamond, a native
of the Shangan tribe— the same tribe that Paulus belonged to.
We first met him in the compound of the Simmer and Jack
mine. He was a policeman and in charge of a number of new
boys who had just come from the east coast to work in the
mines.

Diamond was a man about sixty years of age^ over six feet
in height, straight and powerfully built. He had been a great
warrior, had killed four persons and remarked to me once that
his eyes were red because he had spilt so much blood. His
ankles and wrists were loaded with ornaments. He had a string
of medicine round his shoulders, and altogether his appearance
was that of a hard heathen. He listened, however, very re-
spectfully to what was said in regard to Jesus and salvation,
and a few Sundays afterward he presented himself in the
ring of the open-air meeting as a seeker of salvation. We
asked him if he would give up his string of medicine, which
we knew to be a tap root of his heathenism, and after a short
struggle he handed it over. He also tried to take off his orna^
ments, but they were very tight, so that soap was necessary
to make them slip off. He followed us as we led him in prayer,
and we felt that the Spirit was working with him. The next
morning he brought along to the school about three pounds'

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 237

weight of ornaments which he had stripped oflp, and we gave
him in exchange an old pair of pantd, which were probably the
first pair he had ever worn.

In spite of his age he expressed a desire to come to school,
and the rapid progress he made was astonishing. When he
would learn a word on the chart he would fairly laugh with
joy. He would say, ' * I love book, I love it here, ' ' pointing to
his eyes; *'I love it here," pointing to his ears; "I love it
here," pointing to his breast; "I love it in the morning, and
when I go to sleep I dream about incwadi" (book). When
he received his pay he purchased a spelling book, Testament
and hymn book, and there was not a boy in the school who
made more advancement than Diamond did, as his whole soul
was bent on learning to read.

Over and over again he would come to me and say, **Now
tell me all the indaba [indaba is a word much used among
the natives and means story, tale, report, matter, affair, busi-
ness, etc.] ; tell me all about the laws of God and what God
says in the Book. " So I would have a glorious opportunity of
preaching Jesus to him.

He would many times ask questions as to what about his
two wives; what about some young half-sisters who were of
marriageable age, and, according to native custom, were to
be sold for wives; what about lending money to natives wto
wished to borrow of him; how much interest was it right to
charge, and many other things. Frequently a native would
lend one pound to another native for perhaps two or three
weeks, and when the debtor received his wages would demand
perhaps 10 shillings interest. So I had to explain to Diamond
in regard to usury, telling him that if he knew a person
wished to borrow money in order to spend it in drink, it was
wrong to lend it, no matter how much interest was offered. On
the other hand, if a person really was in need it was not ac-
cording to the law of God to take advantage of his necessity
and charge an exorbitant interest. Then the question would
come, **What is the exact amount which it would be proper to
charge?" and so our old friend would earnestly inquire day
after day and day after day again. I endeavored to instil

238 G. HARRY AGNEW

into his mind, with the help of the Spirit, the necessity of
providing for things honest in the sight of all men.

As to the polygamy question, or the matter of Diamond 's two
wives, it is remarkable how missionaries differ on the sub-
ject. Some boldly advocate allowing natives to keep all the
wives they have, and will defend polygamy among the natives,
and quote God's words to David by Nathan, the prophet, when
he said, **I gave thee thy master's house, and thy master's
wives into the bosom" (2 Samuel 12:8).

Hudson Taylor, of the China Inland Mission, is a strong
supporter of this polygamy business, and even the missionaries
of the American Baptist Church Foreign Mission in Natal are
divided in regard to it, some holding that it is wrong to oblige
a man when converted to put any of his wives away, no mat-
ter how many he may have. It seems strange that' at home
men can oppose Brigham H. Eoberts, a polygamist, taking his
seat in Congress, and yet these same men out here as mis-
sionaries would favor receiving polygamists, some of whom
have heard the gospel preached almost all their lives, into the
church of Christ. Roberts' case would be even a worse one
than that of a Kafl&r. His wives doubtless looked to him for
support, while a Kafl&r 's wives are supposed to support their
husband. "We did not mince matters when telling Diamond
what the scriptures taught in regard to this, but told him
straight that no man could love several women as Christ loves
the church.

After working in the compound about nine months Diamond
decided to go to his home near the Komati River, north of
Delagoa Bay, where I promised to visit him, which I subse-
quently did, accompanied by Brother A. W. Baker, of Johan-
nesburg.

CHAPTER XXXII.

VISIT FROM MISSIONARY SECRETARY — BIRTH OF DAUGH-
TER — NEW MISSION FOUNDED — SECOND WALK
TO INHAMBANE — LITERARY WORK.

'*He that will observe the wonderful providences of God
shall have the wonderful providences of God to observe."

— Doddridge.

The year 1898 was attended by many tokens of the
divine favor and blessing such as made the missionary
and his wife increasingly sure they were in the divine
order. Their experiences were, as usual, made up of
mingled and alternating hopes and disappointments,
joys and sorrows. On the whole, however, there was
so much more of sunshine than of shadow as to make
it an exceptionally bright year in their missionary life.

One of the pleasant events of the year was a visit
from the Rev. B. Winget, of Chicago, Illinois, U. S.
A., missionary secretary of the Free Methodist church.
Conditions in connection with the Natal work were
such as, in the judgment of the board of directors,
required his presence in Natal for a season. He was
accordingly advised to go there and did so. While
there he also took occasion to push on to the Trans-
vaal, visit Mr. and Mrs. Agnew and survey -the sit-
uation in connection with the Johannesburg work. He
took with 'him Miss Lucy A. Hartman, who had re-
cently arrived in Africa, and left her to work for a

289

246 G. HARRY AGNEW

season there. This visit was enjoyable and profitable
to all parties, and later proved of much value to both
the missionary secretary and Mr. Agnew, owing to the
better mutual understanding it gave them regarding
conditions and needs in connection with the final open-
ing of board work there.

July 1 2th of this year was a specially bright day in
the humble home of our missionary's family in Johan-
nesburg. It was the advent of a little daughter to the
home which made the day unusually joyous. Mr. Ag-
new received the child, whom they named Susie Grace,
as from the Lord, and with unusual demonstrations of
joy. He laughed, cried and shouted "Glory to God !''
repeatedly. The arrival of this daughter in his home
was the more an occasion of joy to |jim since he re-
garded the event as beginning the fulfilment of what
had been revealed to him in a vision some years before
his first marriage. The surviving Mrs. Agnew re-
lates the story, and tells of how, on the occasion re-
ferred to, Mr. Agnew, while living alone at Inhambane
and lying so ill that he had despaired of living much
longer, was granted a vision of little Susie, just as
she appeared at the age reached when her father finally
died. During the few years he lived after her birth
she was continually a comfort and source of joy to
him, and he often expressed the hope that his Susie
might some^time be a missionary like himself. ,

The latter part of this year also brought them cheer-
ing tidings from the church at home. The general
conference, held at Chicago in October, gave much
attention to the subject of foreign missions, particu-
larly to the African work. The prospects at Johan-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 241

nesburg were regarded as so promising that the mis-
sionary board, which met at the same time and place,
decided to undertake opening up its work in that city.
Funds were appropriated for the purchase of a site
and for the erection of suitable buildings, and the de-
cisions of the board were communicated to Mr. Ag-
new with instructions to him to proceed with the enter-
prise.

MR. AGNEW AND BABT BUSISL

This was a cheering providence indeed. For a little
over two years he and his devoted wife had worked
under Mr. Baker, although Free Methodist mission-
aries. During this time they had enjoyed much free-
dom and seen good resuhs in their work. Their rela-
tions to Mr. Baker had been pleasant, and, once a year,
Mr. Agnew had been permitted to revisit the Inham-
bane field to look after the interests of the work there.

242 G. HARRY AGNEW

Still, they decidedly preferred to feel that their work
was under the direction of the board at home, as sev-
eral letters from Mr. Agnew, published in the Free
Methodist of that year, in addition to what we have
quoted from his pen in a foregoing chapter, clearly

show.

On looking about for a site for the new mission Mr.
Agnew thought possibly the one which seemed to him
the most desirable might be 'regarded by Mr. Baker
as too near to his work, and so he frankly referred
the matter to that gentleman for consideration, - not
wishing to violate the law of comity, particularly in
relation to one who had been in many ways kind and
helpful to himself and Mrs. Agnew. Mr. Baker ex-
hibited a truly Christian spirit in the matter, declar-
ing there was room for both, and that it did not matter
who did the work, only so it was done and souls saved,
and that it mattered not whether it was done in his
mission or some other. He also readily consented to
release Mr. and Mrs. Agnew from his employ in order
to let them begin work for the board and give their un-
divided time thereto.

Accordingly preparations were made for the change,
and on January i, 1899, work was begun on the new
mission buildings, Mr. Agnew in the meantime contin-
uing to live in Mr. Baker's mission house, and keeping
up the night school for Mr. Baker for the use of the
same. This arrangement continued until the 4th of
March, when, the new mission home being completed,
Mr. Agnew and his family moved into it, and the new
mission was a realized fact.

In selecting a site for his mission Mr. Agnew pur-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 243

chased a lot 250 x 450 feet, with a view to erecting
thereon two mission buildings, one as a home for the
missionaries, and the other to be used for school pur-
poses. The location was near several of the large
compounds, where thousands of heathen natives were
accessible to the missionaries. He wrote of it at the
time, saying : "The place will be a regular sanitarium
for Inhambane workers." The buildings erected were

respectively 30 x 30 and 20 x 35, the former the dwell-
ing house and the latter the school building, with two
rooms at the end to be occupied by the native evangel-
ist and as a printing room. The entire cost of the
buildings was about $2,800, including -the cost of dig-
ging a well. The property, with the buildings com-
pleted, was regarded as more valuable than an adjoin-
ing property held at $4,700.

Although not yet completed the mission chapel was

244 G. HARRY AGNEW

formally opened March 5th. An interesting service
was held, a goodly company attended and a generous
free-will offering was made with which to furnish
lamps for the building. Much, too much, in fact, of
the work of constructing the mission buildings fell
upon Mr. Agnew, because of the high price charged
for labor and limited financial resources.

Taking with him a Muchopi boy and his magic lan-
tern, Mr. Agnew started out for the Inhambane coun-
try again July 27th. They went by train from Elands-
fontein to Delagoa Bay, from which place the greater
part of the journey was made on foot. Mr. Agnew
made this visit to Inhambane upon the advice of the
missionary secretary. The object, as stated by him-
self, was "to visit our work there, and to hold a num-
ber of meetings in the Bachopi country on the way."

A detailed account of this tour of several hundred
miles on foot was published in the Free Methodist of
October 11 and 18, 1898, which is replete with thrill-
ing and pathetic incidents, but is too lengthy for re-
production here. The country through which they
passed had previously been devastated by the fierce
and bloodthirsty Gungunyana and his soldiers, who
had left on every hand scenes of want and wretched-
ness and woe such as beggar description. Many, too,
were the remarkable providences and answers to prayer
experienced by the missionary and his companion in
travel on this expedition. Fruit was found in some
of these dark places, produced by seed sown in the
Johannesburg compounds, such as was decidedly en-
couraging, and much good seed was sown along the
way, the harvest of which eternity alone will reveal,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 245

The Muchopi boy who accompanied Mr. Agnew
on this trip was Peter Magiambeni, commonly called
Peter by the missionaries and those who know
him in this country. When a small boy Peter was
captured by a hostile tribe, who killed his father, and
would have killed him had not one of their number

PETER MAGUMBENI PLAYING NATIVE PrANO.

suddenly conceived the idea of adopting him. With-
stood by those who desired to slay the lad the benevo-
lently disposed man faced the murderous mob, and,
threatening to shed the blood of any one who should
kill tlie boy, was allowed to have his way.

246 G. HARRY AGNEW

Peter was then taken to the Zulu country, where he
forgot his native dialect and grew up a Zulu by adop-
tion and in speech. Mr. Agnew found him in Johan-
nesburg, whither he had gone to earn money with
which to buy a wife. He was soon soundly converted,
and in time he became an evangelist, and was helpful
to Mr. Agnew in his work. Mr. Agnew having
planned to bring him to America to be educated for a
missionary to his own people, Mrs. Agnew carried
this plan into effect after her husband's death, and so
Peter now (1904) lives with her and her children and
is attending school at Spring Arbor Seminary, Spring
Arbor, Michigan. He is remarkably promising.

In closing his narrative of this trip Mr. Agnew says :
"I arrived home after being away four weeks, during
which time much was done. The papers for the prop-
erty were registered with the commandante of the dis-
trict, according to the new law. Alany meetings were
held, the work was organized, Phillip was appointed
class leader and Tom preacher in charge. At home
we found wife, little Susie, and Sister Hartman well,
and yesterday nineteen boys' names were received as
candidates for baptism."

The following incident, related by Mrs. Agnew,
illustrates the tender, generous and self-sacrificing
character of her husband, and furnishes an example
worthy of imitation by all the followers of Christ :

When Mr. Agnew went away from home, in packing his
things I put in several changes, and had everything mended, so
that, if he should be unable to get his washing done, he might
still have clean apparel. "When he came home I went to un-
pack his things, but could not find any clothes. I said: '*My
dear, where are your clothes f and he very coaxingly replied:

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 247

it

Pet, I daw so many poor people up there, and I had nothing
to give them but my clothes.'* He had kept only enough to
come home in, paving given all the others to the poor people
at Inhambane.

When I learned that they were all gone I reminded him that
it had taken so much precious time to make his night shirts,
and how he did not want me to sew, and he replied: ''Well,
I will not give anything that you have to sew away again,
but anything I have bought, that I will ; * ' and so he did so
long as he lived. If he had any garment that I wanted him to
keep, I would not put it in with his things when he went to
Inhambane, where he would see so many needy. I am glad
he . did this, for now he is reaping the reward of all he gave
and sacrificed for those poor people at Inhambane.

He not only gave away his clothes, but he kept a strict ac-
count of all our money, and every shilling was tithed; and
many times have I heard him say, "We must give the Lord
some oflfering, *' and so we did.

Mrs. Agnew also further says: "While working here at
Johannesburg, in the compounds and in visiting the hospitals
we would meet many poor, sick boys who had no money, and
many a time did he give this boy a sixpence and another a
shilling to buy meat with which to make soup, or to buy bread
with. ' '

In these respects our missionary brother certainly
exemplified the spirit of his Lord and Master, of
whom it is written — "though he was rich, yet for your
sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty
might be made rich."

As his time would allow Mr. Agnew devoted atten-
tion during this year to the translating of some of the
hymns of the church and the Lord's prayer into the
Bachopi tongue. In an article contributed to the Free
Methodist the latter part of the year he refers to this
part of his work as follows: ''Lately I have been
translating, with the aid of a Bachopi evangelist, a

248 G. HARRY AGNEW

number of hymns and the Lord's prayer into Bachopi.
We have now fifteen hymns, but we are going to have
five more, as well as some of the Psalms and various
scripture verses, translated, and then have the whole
printed. The Bachopis are struck with the novelty of
having hymns in their own language. They listen
with deep attention, and seem quite tickled when I
sing to them the first hymns ever translated into their
dialect."

These translated hymns were finally printed as in-
tended, and a copy of the "Lilangalila la Sanana," a Jit-
tie booklet containing them, is before the author as
he writes. A sample from it is herewith given, as
follows :

''JESUS, THY BLOOD AND RIGHTEOUSNESS. "

Jesu, Wamana, Wa Nungungulu.

Jesu, Wamana Wa Nungungulu,
Adi relela ki njajini,
Para ku banyisa etu batu,
Para ku liba nandu watu.

Hi nani japekadu jingi,
Hi onile mbeli kwaye,
Aholu ungu hwela zangari
Ungu halaja batu badi.

Muhuno uye ungu rana
Kuye delunu kanani kwangu,
Nyi na mu ninga Lipubo ku aga,
^ Nyi na hanja miono yanu.

Among the other hymns translated are such as
"When he cometh, when he cometh," "I will sing of
my Redeemer," "Hallelujah! he is risen,'' "Come to
the Savior, thou poor, weary soul,'' "Sinners, whither

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 249

will you wander ?" 'and the well-known hymn, "Come
Holy Spirit, Heavenly Dove."

The more we trace the record of his daily toil the
more evident does it become that this devoted man of
God diligently redeemed the time, in his labors on the
foreign field, and earnestly endeavored to employ and
master every art by which he might the more success-
fully acquaint the benighted heathen with the true
God and his Son, Jesus Christ. His success was largely
due to his incessant and unwearied plodding. As of
the Master whom he served, so of himself, it might
be said: '*The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up."

CHAPTER XXXIII.

PROGRESS AT JOHANNESBURG — MRS. AGNEW's ILLNESS

AND RECOVERY — JAIL WORK — THIRD

WALK TO INHAMBANE.

In his duty prompt at every caU,
He watched and wept, he prayed and felt for all;
And, as a bird each fond endearment tries
To tempt its new-fledged offspring to the skies.
He tried each art, reproved each dull delay,
Allured to brighter worlds, and led the way.

— Goldsmith's Pastor.

Under the wisely directed and burning zeal with
which they applied themselves to the work in Johan-
nesburg Mr. and Mrs. Agnew were given to see con-
tinued progress and increasing encouragement in their
efforts to evangelize and save the heathen. Numerous
articles were contributed to the church paper this year
giving reports of what God was doing for and through
them in this direction. Many remarkable conversions
occurred, the school continued to be well attended
and the work carried on therein was fruitful in the
way of spiritual as well as intellectual results.

Mrs. Agnew being in. poor health and in need of
rest and careful medical attention, on the 15th of
March, 1899, she went to an Adventist sanitarium in
Cape Colony, where she remained five weeks, in the
meantime undergoing a surgical operation which af-
forded her relief. During her absence Mr. Agnew
continued his labors on the mission buildings and

250

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 251

brought them well on toward completion. He under-
went a hard strain in this work, but felt amply re-
warded for it when, almost immediately, he found
himself in charge of a prosperous school, and saw
the heathen under his labors coming into the marvelous
light of God. The school continued to prosper until
interrupted by the British-Boer war. Up to April
the average attendance was twenty-six. A number
of interesting and even remarkable conversions had
also occurred.

*

While Mrs. Agnew was in Cape Colony a friend of
hers, Mr. I. S. Lavely, of Shenandoah, Iowa (U. S.
A.), landed on the Cape on his way to Johannesburg.
When she returned to the Transvaal he accompanied
her. They arrived at Johannesburg April 26. For
some time Mr. Lavely resided with Mr. Agnew's peo-
ple, assisting in finishing the mission buildings and in
the holding of meetings at the compounds.

In obedience to the Master's instruction Mr. Agnew
remembered not only those in more favored conditions,
but those who were in prison as well, and so, having
secured a permit, devoted himself to carrying the gos-
pel to the occupants of the native jail. In one of his
published reports he says: "Yesterday (Sunday) we
went in the morning to the native jail, which is not far
from us. Here over one hundred native prisoners lis-
tened to the words of eternal life. In the jail we are
always sure of good attention, as every one is sober,
and the prisoners are glad of a change in the daily
routine." The jail work was continued until the
breaking out of the war, Mrs. Agnew, Mr. Lavely,

252 G. HARRY AGNEW

Miss Allen and Peter, the native evangelist, carrying it
on during Mr. Agnew's absences from home.

More than usual Mr. Agnew devoted himself to
writing on general topics during this year. He con-
tributed able and interesting articles to the church
paper on such subjects as "The White Man's Bur-
den," a thrilling statement of facts regarding the
wrongs perpetrated upon the native Africans by Anglo-
Saxon peoples; "Slavery in Africa," another startling
disclosure of African social conditions; "The Situa-
tion in the Transvaal," an able discussion of the
strained relations between the British and the Boers;
"Divine Healing," a sound, sensible and discrimina-
ting criticism of the theory that it is a sin to be sick
and wrong to take medicine for the cure of sickness, a
theory which had wrought no little harm among mis-
sionaries in some parts of Africa.

On May ii, 1899, Mr. Agnew started on yet another
walking tour to Inhambane. This was his regular
annual visit to the east coast, and was arranged for
with the missionary secretary. An account of this trip
was published in the Free Methodist of August 22,
1899, in which Mr. Agnew says: "Mr. Baker, a Jo-
hannesburg lawyer, accompanied me, as he wished to
see the Bachopi country. He expects to do some mis-
sion work there in the future. The day before we left
Sister F. Grace Allen, from Fair View mission, ar-
rived to take charge of the school and stay with wife
in my absence. Her visit did us all good, and, if war
between the Boers and English does not break out, we
hope she will come again. Sister Allen is a born
teacher, and the scholars all like her."

A PIONEER MISSIONARY

254 G. HARRY AGNEW

Messrs. Agnew and Baker took train to Lourenco
Marques, the town at Delagoa Bay, and from there
proceeded to Inhambane on foot, except as now and
then, to relieve weariness or in case of sickness, natives
were employed to carry them on their way. This trip
proved of great interest, although it was attended by
numerous difficulties and by perils not a few. Many
interesting services were held among the natives along
the route, and especially so in those places where they
found converts who had first heard the gospel at In-
hambane or in the compounds at Johannesburg, and,
having been converted themselves, returned to their
own country to preach Christ and witness for him
among their own people.

The visit at Diamond's place was one of extraordi-
nary interest and encouragement. Diamond had found
Christ in the native compounds at Johannesburg, and
had returned home, as already stated, to act as a mis-
sionary among his heathen neighbors. Referring to
him as they found him on this visit, Mr. Agnew says :

We found that the old man lived in a swamp in a most un-
healthful place, but he had been letting his light shine until
all about in the neighborhood had heard of salvation through
Jesus Christ. Quite a number of young people could sing in
Zulu the hymn —

''When hc'cometh, when he comcth,
To make up his jewels. '^

Diamond also knew several chai)ters in the Testament by
heart, and these he delighted to read to them, always closing
with prayer. He had taught a number of them the Lord's
prayer, and we were quite impressed with his sincerity and
earnestness. We held several meetings there, as we stayed at
*his place over night.

Diamond's wife declared herself a believer, and made some
inquiries as to how, as a Christian, she ought to behave her-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 255

self, and that in a way that showed the work of the Spirit on
her heart. Diamond told us he was going to build a larger hut
— more like what a Christian's house ought to be. We believe
he is a ''chosen vessel' ' to bear the glorious gospel to as
dark heathen as there are in Africa.

Some rather amusing things occurred on this over-
land journey, among them the following:

We came across a Swazi here [at a place where they stayed
over night, about thirty miles from Loureneo Marques], says
Mr. Agnew, by the name of Mondorose, who stayed with us
for several days. He made a good carrier, his chief weakness
being a great hatred to the Portuguese, or, as he called them,
the ''Putugeze. " When we showed a temperance picture with
the magic lantern, of a man who was drinking, he whispered
to those around that the man in the picture was a **Putu-
geze ; ' ' and when we came to the picture of the crucifixion he
again confidently told the attentive audience that it was the
picture of a man being killed by the ' * Putugeze. ' ' We could
not stand that, of course, and so put the matter right by
preaching Jesus to them.

Toward the close of this long journey Mr. Baker
was taken ill, which necessitated a change in their
mode of travel. They had rested at a place called
Gwambe, about seventy miles from Inhambane, and
which the Rev. W. W. Kelley and Mr. Agnew had vis-
ited many years before. Near here they found a Boer,
who was engaged in securing natives to work in the
Johannesburg mines, and who befriended them by kill-
ing a sheep for them and doing all he could in other
ways for their comfort. About two miles distant was
a Portuguese commandante. The journey from this
place is described as follows: "As Mr. Baker had
taken sick, and was quite weak, we decided to get car-
riers and go in hammocks the rest of the way. As we
had walked about two weeks, we thought it would be

256 0. HARRY AGNEW

in order to rest up a little. The commandante fur-
nished us men who took us on to Kumbana, about
twenty miles from Mavili. From there we got other
carriers who bore us to our destination. We were re-
joiced to meet our people again, and the Lord encour-
aged* our hearts while there. . . . We hope the
day- will soon come when we will have a chain of sta-
tions from Dielagoa Bay to Inhambane. The harvest is
great, but the laborers are few. Pray ye, therefore,
the Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth
laborers into his harvest.' Amen."

On arrival at Inhambane Mr. Agnew found the work
there doing well, and reported the house and lands in
good shape, Tom, the native evangelist in charge,
having looked after matters satisfactorily.

While there he decided to open up three new out-
stations, which, with Mavili and Cherene, would make
five in all. "These stations, with these God-fearing
evangelists," he writes, ''will be light-houses in their
several communities, and be places where lost souls
can be directed into the way that leads to heaven."
The cost of maintaining the stations was to be $45.00
per year for each station. He hoped the board would
not think him extravagant in this rnatter, and wrote
an earnest plea for some of his brethren, or some of
the schools, in the home land to come to the front and
assume each the maintenance of one of these stations.

He baptized several natives during this visit, mar-
ried three native couples, conducted one communion
service, placed native evangelists on his out-stations
for the coming year, made contracts with them as to
their support and attended to numerous other duties

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 257

naturally demanding his attention, besides holding
numerous mission services with the natives, all of
which were attended with good results.

While at Inhambane this time he also wrote the fol-
lowing, as a closing paragraph in one of his contribu-
tions to the church paper : "I have received word from
Johannesburg that war is certain between the English
and the Boers, so that I must return at once, but am
hoping that it will all blow over. I feel that I must
return to Inhambane again soon, and hope that some
one will be sent out as soon as possible to Johannes-
burg, to relieve us there, so that wife and I can come
to Inhambane and push the battle on. We feel that
there is a rich harvest of souls awaiting us. Let all
pray that God's kingdom may come, and his will be
done on earth as it is done in heaven. Amen."

From the foregoing we see that Inhambane's inter-
ests still lay near his heart — ^still drew him more pow-
erfully than those of any other place in Africa. Nor
did that field ever lose its fascination for him. For it
he ever prayed, toiled, sacrificed, suffered, and finally
died and there he once hoped to be buried, a hope
which was not fulfilled, however, as will be noted more
particularly in the chapter that records his death.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

INHAMBANE EVANGELISTS — BACK AT JOHANNESBURG

— AMID PREPARATIONS FOR WAR — REMOVAL,

AND SETTLEMENT AT FAIR VIEW.

'*God is our refuge and strength,

A very present help in trouble;

Therefore will not we fear, though the earth do change,

And though the mountains be moved i^ito the heart of the

seas ;
Though the waters thereof roar and be troubled,
Though the mountains shake with the s^-elling thereof. '*

— Psalm 46:1-3, B. V.

In the last chapter mention was made of the native
evangelists whom Mr. Agnew placed in charge of his
various out-stations at Inhambane, and, as the reader
may be interested to know something as to the char-
acter of these native ministers, raised up under Mr.
Agnew's labors, we herewith reproduce brief descrip-
tions of them from his own pen, as follows:

TOM AND NGASUMBI HAYS.

They have three children. Tom is our oldest hand, and has
been with us thirteen years. He has improved much, and is
now a man with a good deal of faith in God. While he has
his faults, he is thoroughly clean, honest and truthful. No
one need have any suspicion that Tom is not walking in a
righteous way. He has the confidence of the other natives and
is respected by them at large. At times the Spirit works upon
him and he then is a power for God. Other missionaries in the
neighborhood would be glad to get him. One of the best
things about him is his wife. Ngasumbi is a thoroughly straight

258

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 259

and humble Christian, as in fact are all the evangelist ^s wives
except Johane's.

ANTONIO AND ESTHER CASSIMO.

They have one child. Antonio is a carpenter by trade. He
was converted about nine years ago at Cherene, but backslid.
Two years ago he was reclaimed. He speaks Portuguese, be-
sides the native dialects, and is probably the smartest man
we have. There is more snap and get up to him than any of
the rest. Mr. Baker w^anted to get him, but I feel God is
going to use him in our work. He is about twenty-six years
of age, and is a man that knows God. Esther, his wife, is a
real pilgrim. I have great hopes that Antonio will develop
into one of the leading men of God in the Inhambane com-
munity.

PHILIP AND JULIA MBATA.

Philip was converted while living alone in a low swamp
not far from Mavili. About seven years ago I passed by his
kraal and asked him to show me the road. What I said to
him while we walked along he never forgot, although it was
a long time afterward before he took his stand for God.
When he did, he was radical and strong. He emptied out
some barrels of beer that he had for sale, and left his kraal
and came to the station to live with Tom. He has a large
family, four or five girls and as many boys. His head is
quite thick when it comes to reading and writing, but he
is a man of God, long-headed, and a good preacher — a real
evangelist. His daughter Anna is pretty well up in .reading
and writing, and does the teaching while Philip evangelizes.
Anna is a noble young woman, and we have great hopes of
her. I agreed to pay her about fifteen dollars per year. Per-
haps some one would willingly take up her case. Julia, Philip 's
wife, is probably the most earnest woman we have. She is a
stormer, and prays and cries before God until she gets the
victory.

JOHANE AND PAVINI NGUMANE.

Johane is a good fello^v, and is the oldest man we have,
haying sons married. Moreover, he is quite sharp, and learned
to read at Cherene about eight years ago. He was converted

26o G. HARRY AGNEW

at that time, but went to Jobannesbiirg and backslid. When
he returnet) he was restored and has been moving onward ever
since. He Is a good, steady fellow. Johane ia a man of some
little influence, and we are praying that he may develop into
a strong man of God.

As we have already seen, "rumors of war" reached
Mr. Agnew while he was at Inhambane, and necessi-
tated an earlier return to Johannesburg than he had
calculated on. The war cloud he hoped might blow
over rapidly assumed a more angry aspect after hia
return, and the troubles grew more and more ominous,
until, at last, the war was a realized and terrible fact.
October 2, 1899, he wrote from Germiston to the mis-
sionary secretary as follows :

The road to Natal is blocked and may not be opened again.
The war is on us, and it is very probable I will stay here.
Have the church pray for me and the Christian na-
tives here. Send money to wife at Fair Tiew, Natal, South
Africa. There ia great escitement. Martial law will be pro-
claimed, perhaps to-day or to-morrow.

His own stay in Johannesburg was terminated soon
after this, notwithstanding he thought it very prob-
able he would remain there. October 26th he wrote
again, announcing that he reached Fair View the 14th
of the month — twelve days after the writing of bis
first letter. He withdrew from Johannesburg in a
very opportune season, and, although he left reluc-
tantly, he did wisely in not remaining. He took with
him to Fair View seven of his converted natives, five
of them Bachopis. They were put in the mission
lool at Fair View. Finding himself in enforced
;ence from his Johannesburg field, he at once began
nning a return to Inhambane in the spring, should
: war continue,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 261

December 27 he wrote us of his intention to start
the next day, accompanied by Mrs. Agnew and Misses
Allen and Hartman, for a point forty miles south of
Fair View, to hold a series of services with the na-
tives of the Amacele tribe. The single ladies were
having their vacation from teaching, and chose to spend
it preaching the gospel to the heathen of the interior,
thus fulfilling their mission "in season, out of sea-
son." Encouraging news -has reached him from Tom
at Inhambane, and he rejoices to learn that there will
be a number of converts to baptize when he gets back
there in the spring.

His letter concludes as follows: "We are encour-
aged in the Lord in spite of the horrors of war in
the Colony. Reports are published in the papers oc-
casionally in regard to matters in the vicinity of Ger-
miston, where our mission property is, which lead
us to believe that all is well there."

In the Free Methodist, of March 20, 1900, Mr.
Agnew published an able article entitled, "British and
Boers/' in which he presented a view of those condi-
tions which, according to his mind, made the Boer
government, as administered at the time the war broke
out, unbearably offensive. It was a clear presentation
of the relative merits of the two governments then
contending for the supremacy in South Africa, and
was drawn out by the publication, in some Chicago
paper, of an article from a missionary returned from
Natal, which he thought unduly exalted the Boer gov-
ernment, and misrepresented facts. Mr. Agnew's ar-
ticle appears to have been written purely in the inter-
est of truth, and with nothing sayoring of bitterness

G. HARRY AGNEW

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 263

or of a partisan spirit in it. In some respects he pays
a high tribute to the Boers, but their cruelties to the
natives in particular are recounted, unsparingly cen-
sured and held up to public execration. Some would
view the situation very differently from the way he
viewed it, but, whoever will read his article will, if
unprejudiced, undoubtedly give him credit for having
written from deep conviction, and concede that, if he
erred in the matter, his error was one of the head and
not of the heart.

About the first of January, igoo, Mr. Agnew, ac-
companied by Mrs.* Agnew, Mrs. Brodhead and Miss
Allen, went to a place called Enqabena, Alfred
County, Natal, about forty-five miles from Fair View,
and on the borders of Amapondoland, and there opened
a Free Methodist mission, calling it Ebenezer. It is
still one of our most thriving mission stations in Natal.
Mr. Brodhead, superintendent of the Fair View mis-
sion, also repeatedly visited Mr. Agnew in his work
there, and rendered valuable aid.

The climate at Ebenezer is said to be very healthful,
and, in other ways, it appears to be an inviting and a
promising field. It was as needy, however, as it was
inviting when Mr. Agnew first visited it. Writing of
it at that time, he savs :

The people here have some excellent traits, and some very
bad ones. A bigger lot of thieves it has never been our lot
to come across. Inhambane and Johannesburg were bad
enough, but this place we think, taking all things into con-
sideration, beats them all. The natives steal everything, from
a cow down to a nut or a bolt on a bedstead, or a child 's
buggy.

Tn the graveyard besides us is the grave of a white man who
was murdered about a year ago by the natives, in order to get

264 G. HARRY AGNEW

medicine to make girls love boys. The local witch doctor hav-
ing obtained a piece of flesh from the throat of a native
woman, decided it was necessary also to obtain a piece from
the throat of a white man. Hence the murder referred to. The
flesh was then to be mixed together, with sundry incantations,
and a portion of it duly administered to the man in love.
This ** medicine '* was guaranteed to so act upon the vocal
organs of the lover that he could plead his case with the
girl of his choice in a way not to be denied; so that, in fact,
after his speechifying, she would have to love him, whether
she wanted to or not. Another man has just been sentenced
to death for carrying off a little half-caste girl in order to use
her flesh to make love filters with.

The subject of polygamy has ever been one of much
embarrassment to missionaries in heathen lands. Mr.
Agnew was no exception to the rule. He studied the
matter carefully, however, and, after fourteen years of
experience and observation in dealing with the ques-
tion practically, in his work, he was very decided, as
we have once before seen, that the somewhat frequent
custom among missionaries, of receiving professedly
converted polygamists into church fellowship, plural
wives and all, was not only unwise, but decidedly un-
christian, and always injurious to the cause of Christ.
In an excellent article, which appeared in the Free
Methodist of April 24, 1900, he presents his views on
this subject, ably defends the stand he had always taken
in such cases in his work, and as ably answers those
who urge objections to that position. He concludes
his article with the following paragraph : "I am glad
that the African Free Methodist missionaries are a unit
on this matter, and that we all stand by the resolution,
passed by the board at its last annual session, in regard
to not receiving into the church, or baptising, 50-Q^lled
converts who prj^ctice polygamy/'

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 265

Mr. Agnew continued to write for the church paper
during this year, and contributed a number of valu-
able articles, among which were several devoted to a
more exhaustive discussion of the "British and Boers"
than he had formerly given, and several on the "Dif-
ficulties of Pioneer Mission Work," all of which were
well written and replete with instructive and inte^'est-
ing matter.

CHAPTER XXXV.

OFF FOk INHAMBANE AGAIN — CONDITIOXS ENCOURAG-
ING — RETURN TO ENQABENA — GOOD NEWS FROM
JOHANNESBURG — RETURN TO TRANSVAAL.

' ' In labors more abundant. ' '

On May the 7th Mr. Agnew set out again foi- In-
hambane, taking with him four of the Eachopi young
men who had been attending the school at Fair View,
The trip was made by steamer this time. On arrival
he found all well and the work going prosperously.

Five days after arrival, accompanied by five Ba-
chopi young men, he started on another tour into the
Bachopi country, visiting various places where he had
formerly been, and giving special attention to those
places where lie had previously opened up out-sta-
tions and left native evangelists in charge. His report
of this trip is very interesting, and exhibits the pioneer
missionary performing his work in a truly apostolic
manner. In closing his report of this evangelizing trip
■ says : "I expect to leave here soon, as the way
ems to be opening for us to return to Johannesburg,
lere I 'am anxious to see how things have fared at
e station there. I am hoping next year to put in
Dre time at Inhambane, as, in case of the opening up
Johannesburg, another worker or two will be much
eded there. This will give me more freedom to lotJc
ter Inhambane."

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 267

We next hear of Mr. Agnew, in September, at En-
qabena. Natal. The following porticais of two letters,
sent from there to the missionarj' secretary, contain
interesting accounts of the preservation of the mission
property at Johannesbui^ :

MR. AGNEW WITH NATIVK CHRISTIANS AT r\HAMIlANB.

Enqabena, September 18, 1900.

Dear BiiorHEB Winoet: Tlie pncOoaM letter reached m
, last Sjiturday and gave ns great joy and satisfaction. Yon
iviil see by it that God wonderfully preserved our property
intatt, in spite of the fact tliat wars and robbers abounded.
Tliat tho preservation of our mission was a remarkable ao-
swer to prayer is evident, and I believe you ought to put
a notice in the paper about it and exhort our people to pray
on that everything may be kept until we return.

Every other mission station, as you will see, was broken

268 G. HARRY AGNEW

into, while ours was graciously preserved. In view of this

fact we have about decided to call the mission there " Uno-

musa Mission," which is the Zulu for *'He is merciful," or,

' * He has mercy. * * This would be a nice name, and easy for

the natives to remember. There are missions ih the Colony

here by the name of *' Praise Mission (dumisa), but none by

the above name, that we are aware of.

We believe the end of the war is now in view. President

Kruger's running away will discourage the burghers and

doubtless cause them to surrender quicker than any other one

thing. We will have the blessed opportunity of pressing the

battle again in the compounds.

Yours in Jesus,

G. H. Agnew.

PROM MR. SWANSON TO MR. AGNEW, ENCLOSED WITH THE FORE-
GOING.
Box 116, FOBDSBURG, JOHANNESBURG,

September 9, 1900.

Beloved in the Lord : . During the war I visited your mis-
sion several times and to my surprise I found everything as
you left it. The other mission stations were all broken into
and everything taken away that was worth taking. I have seen
it once since the English came in, and it was still all right.
I will go out there again soon and if there is anything the
matter I will let you know. But the danger is all over now, I
think.

Your brother in the service of our one Master,

L. A. Swanson.

About the last of December, 1901, Mr. Agnew wrote
the following letter (which sums up the results of his
work at Ebenezer, and also shows how the way was
opening for his return to Johannesburg) for publica-
tion in the Free Methodist:

Enqabena, Alfred Co., Natal.

Dear Editor: When I came here (now nearly two years
ago) to take up this work in company with wife and Sister
Lucy Hartman, there was not a soul belonging to our church
or people in the neighborhood, and we had only one preaching

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 269

appointment. Now we are glad to report that next Sabbath
we hope to have ^\e members in full connection, seventeen
probationers and a number of others who belong to the en-
quirer 's class and can be called adherents. Several others
have also removed from here to Fair View.

We have now three preaching houses, besides an appoint-
ment, whenever we wish it, at the house of the chief. A
native has lately given us a nice hut, in a real heathen com-
munity, and I have had a lefter from the chief giving the right
to the land upon which the hut is built. To-morrow, in com-
pany with Sister Hartman and some native Christians, I in-
tend taking over a table, bench, door, etc., so that the place
will have an air of permanency, and we expect to dedicate it
by holding our first meeting in it. We praise the Lord for
these openings.

Lately we have had two colored evangelists with us. One
of them belongs to the American Board mission and the
other is an American negro. These evangelists did us much
good. Not only were the natives helped, but our own souls
received a blessing through their labors. Several hard cases
professed salvation, and are standing to-day. One of them,
a half-caste, naturally a very weak character, is at this writ-
ing standing firm for God. Sister Hartman and ourselves have
done much visiting of the kraals, and even now meetings are
going on daily unless hindered by rain. For whatever has
been done we ascribe all the glory to Jesus, and each of us
rejoices that God uses us in the salvation of souls. As nearly
all the above-mentioned people were raw heathen two years
ago, we feel especially thankful.

I have received now a permit to return to Johannesburg for
one month. It is quite likely that when once at Johannes-
burg I shall be able to get a permit to stay permanently. In
any case, I hope to be able to attend to everything pertain-
ing to the mission property there that may need attention.

Yours in Jesus,

G. H. Agnew.

CHAPTER XXXVI.

IN JOHANNESBURG — ^DESbLATION AND SORROW.

A mighty fortress is our God,

A bulwark never failing;
Our helper he amid the flood

Of mortal ills prevailing.

— Luther's Battle Hymn,

About the middle of December, 1901, Mr. Agnew
found his way open to leave Ebenezer for a month's
sojourn on his old field in the Transvaal^ The war
was not yet over, but its fury had in a goodly degree
abated, while in and around Johannesburg the return
of peace had begun to dawn, making it possible for
him to return there in safety. The story of his return
trip, and of conditions as he found them on arriving at
his destination, is of such peculiar and thrilling inter-
est, that we reproduce it here, with slight abridgement,
as follows:

After having three times made application to the authori-
ties in Johannesburg for permission to return to the Eand,
I was finally rewarded with a permit to return for one month.
For this small mercy I was very grateful, especially as I
was the first missionary to natives, so far as I knew, to be
favored in such a way. The permit was dated November 25,
but as I could not well leave the work at Ebenezer, Natal,
until later, it was not till December 16 that I took train at
Durban. The run up from Durban to Elandsfontein was a
very interesting one to me, especially when we got into what
is called ''the firing line."

After passing Colenso, the place where Lord Eoberts' only
^on was killed in a vain attempt to save the British guns,

270

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 271

the first town of importance that we came to so far as the
war is concerned was Ladysmith. Here a large British force
was besieged for 118 days until they were reduced to eating
horse flesh and other strange foods. The history of the siege
.of this place is well known. The present military camp, the
large graveyard and the surrounding hills were all inter-
esting to look upon. Here on the one hand we see Fepworth
Hill, from whence the Boers first fired their Long Tom gun.
On the other hand we see the hill to which the same gun
was finally removed, and upon which Sir Archibald Hunter
made the night sortie and blew it up.

Again as we move along we see XJmbulwana^ Surprise Hill
and Caesar's Camp, all well known names in Natal, the lat-
ter being the place where the Boers made a fierce but un-
successful attack upon the besieged garrison on January 6,
1900. In this fight the British lost in killed 148 officers and
men, besides many wounded. It is not known how many
Boers were really killed, but **133 dead bodies were returned
to them from the ridge alone, while the slopes, the dongas and
the river each had its own separate tale." As we pass along
we come to Elandsgaate and Talana Hill, the latter being
the place where the first battle of the war was fought. At the
former place there was also a severe fight. We passed by the
battle field and saw the monument erected to those who fell,
while at the side of the railway track there were many graves
marked by iron crosses. These were the graves of the Irish sol-
diers who were in the thick of the fight.

Bight along the railway line are the block houseti. These
are about one mile apart, and are to prevent the Boers from
crossing the railway. They are made of stones^ with iron
roofs, or are all made of iron, with loopholes to fire through.
In some places they are made of bags of sand, or even of
sod, or of anything else that can be had— old railroad iron,
ties and so forth.

These block houses contain generally from twelve to twenty
soldiers who live there all the time. All along the railway
liiue is fenced in with barbed wire, and at some places the
soldiers have various devices, such as empty cans hung on the
wire fencing, and so forth, so that a sergeant assured me

272 G. HARRY AGNEW

it was impossible for a person to cross the wires at any time
without it being known at the block houses. The fact that
for more than three months not a train has been derailed or
captured, perhaps proves the truth of this.

As I passed these houses I let drop some bundles of papers
which I had brought along for the soldiers — Free Methodists
and other papers which I had got at Fair View. The soldiers
rushed to get these, as living out on the veldt (or prairie),
far from the stopping places of the train, they are in much
need of reading matter.

Every railway station was barricaded and everything ready
for immediate action. The bridges were all carefully guarded
and occasionally were to be seen the remains of the bridges
which had been blown up by the Boers in their retreat. .

As we neared the hill of Amajuba, where the British met
such a severe defeat in the war of 1881, we passed a very high
hill, up which the Boers hauled one of their big guns in expecta-
tion of the British coming that way. It must have taken great
labor to haul it up to the top, but it was in vain, as ihe British
went around another way, so that it had to be taken down
again.

I arrived at Elandsf ontein, our station, the next night after
leaving Durban, and slept at the only hotel in Germiston, pay-
ing t,\Q shillings for a bed in a small room which was shared by
a Boer. This man had been in the war, but was then on parole.
Until lately he had been a warder in a Johannesburg prison, and
was present at the execution of Broeksma and a captain of the
Johannesburg police for treason. Broeksma was at one time the
public prosecutor for Johannesburg, and was quite a temper-
ance worker, but after taking the oath of allegiance he was
found mixed up in some conspiracy, and was shot. The Boer
who slept with me said that Broeksma before he died confessed
his guilt, and said that he lost his life through not listening to
his wife 's advice.

Early the next morning after arrival at Germiston, I started
off to see our house and school. It seemed all a dream that I was
going up to our home again. As I went along, there was hardly
anyone to be seen on the road, and several times as I looked
upon the old familiar scenes, the mines, the compounds, the
stamp batteries, I could hardly believe my eyes.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 273

At last I came in sight of our house and school. There the
buildings stood, as fresh looking as they did when I bade them
adieu in October, 1899. Someone was living in the house, so I
rapped at the door. A little girl opened it, and when I told her
I wanted to have a look at my house, she opened her eyes. I
went in, took a seat, and you may imagine my feelings and
how I praised God for the privilege of getting into it again,
and you can imagine how I noticed everything within, the walls,
the doors, the windows, and how rejoiced I was that God
had so wonderfully preserved everything.

Wheal I left our place, the day before the Boer ultimatum
was sent, things had been made as secure as I could make them.
I had put shutters over all the windows and had stored most
of our furniture up above the ceiling, closing up the ceiling
again, so it would not be notic€d. I had to leave below two
stoves, three bedsteads, two tables and a printing press. I
found on my return that the British soldiers had taken our
kitchen stove, and that a single bedstead was also gone. This
was all that had been taken out of the house. When I opened
up the ceiling I found everything as I had left it. Even two
tins of dried fruit I had left up there were not wormy.

Putting the shutters over the windows was a good precau-
tion, as the amount of glass wantonly broken in other houses
around is simply terrible; whereas, in our house only six small
panes in the kitchen window were smashed, and this happened
when the stove was being taken out. All the seats in the chapel
are there, the desk, and so forth, only the lamp having been
taken, and this doubtless by the soldiers, as the Boers molested
nothing belonging to us. The whole damage will not amount
to fifty dollars at the outside, and as the people in the house
have agreed to pay me ten pounds by the first of January for
two months' rent, the loss to the board will be nil.

The people living in the house were put there by the police
captain. It is the same all over, only worse in most cases. The
Primrose school, less than a mile from us^ had about eighteen
panes of glass broken, and every seat and desk, two lamps and
a bell were taken, besides a large tabernacle. It is now parti-
tioned off, and several small families are living in it, without
the knowledge or consent of the owner. Those living in our
place seem to be nice people, and as the understanding is that

274 G. HARRY AGNEW

they must move out when I say "Go," I am not anxious
for them to leave antil I get a permaDent pass, as tbey are a
protection to the house, and besides they are to pay tweutj'-
five dollara a month rent for it.

Every civilian in the country muBt have a pass. The morniDg
after I reached Germiston, I had to wait upon the lieutenant
of the police for a protection pass for a month, and for a pass
to move araand with. He gave me a weekly traveling pass,
whicli enables me to walk, drive, ride or bike on the main road
betweeoi Johannesburg and Boksburg. The father of the lieu-
tenant above mentioned was a miue manager, and finally as a
major in a volunteer regiment was killed in Natal. It was sad
but interesting to see the Boer women, dreseed in deep mourn-
ing for some of their loved ones slain, coming int« the office
to get their passes renewed at the haoda of this lieutenant. The
pass Dnsinees is a great affair, and sentrieB with loaded rillee are
stationed at different points along the road with orders to let
none go by without a pass.

On the road between Johannesburg and Germiston are two
large hospital camps where sick and wounded soldiers are
treated. The Red Cross flag is flying, and as one paaaes he gets
a whifl! of iodoform, carbolic acid and other medicines used in
the treatment of wounds and diseafle. There is no flghting in
Johannesburg or its suburbs. In fact the country is said to be
clear for one hundred miles around, but the war sfil] goes on
wearily in other parts, and the wounded are still being brought
in to suffer and to die. I am glad to report that some eameat
Christiana have been working among the soldiers, and that
meetings are being held regularly, and hospitals and camps vis-
ited.

The other day while down in Germiston I wanted to hire a
bike. I met the bicycle man on the strEet, and be told me to
come around and sec him. I went down to his place in about
's lime, and found he had just shot a native through
. It !<eeme that a native had assaulted a man with a
ind that a policeman shot at him and miseed him. The
a then called upon the bicycle man to get hia rifle and
n. He did so and shot the native dead. Every police-
ies a rifle and bandolier, and every able-bodied British
< supposed to belong to the Sand Biflee. to be called

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 275

upon when needed. Yesterday I visited the two compounds
near to our school, and met some of our old boys. They were
very glad to see me, and were anxious for a meeting, so I told
them to come on Sunday and we would have a meeting in our
chapel. I am going to clean the chapel, arrange the seats and
have the glorious privilege of preaching the gospel in our own
chapel once more.

Last Sunday I visited the compounds, accompanied by an-
other brother, and had the privilege of seeing and talking with
a number of Inhambane boys with whom I was acquainted, pne
of them being a boy who stood by me when I was seriously
sick, when it seemed that all others had fled.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

TRANSVAAL CONDITIONS IMPROVING SETTLED AT JO-
HANNESBURG — PEACE DECLARED — .BIRTH OF SON.

** 'Tis weary watching wave on wave,
And yet the tide heaves onward;

We build like corals — grave on grave,
But pave a pathway sunward.

We're beaten back in many a fray,

Yet ever strength we borrow j

And where the vanguard rests to-day,
The rear shall camp to-morrow."

Mr. Agnew's next report of his work was from Jo-
hannesburg, and was probably written about the mid-
dle of February, 1902. It tells of improved and con-
tinually improving conditions in the Transvaal, the
resumption in some degree of mining operations, the
reopening of his school, with an attendance of thirty-
eight, and a temporary and somewhat successful re-
turn to his favorite work in the compounds. In one
part of the report he says: "As thirty thousand na-
tives are now on their way here, most of them from
Inhambane and the east coast, our hands, as mission-
aries, will soon be full."

The following incident is also related: "A short
time ago I went to visit a graveyard near our place.
There are a great many new graves of soldiers who
have fallen in the war. Over some of the graves there
are tombstones which have been stolen for the occasion.
One fine marble slab erected over a soldier's grave had
painted on it, in crooked letters and bad spelling, *We

276

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 277

shall meet, but we shall mis him.' I had heard of a
colored man who stole a pair of pants to get baptized in,
but this was the first I had seen in the line of stolen
tombstones over the dead."

On March 2nd of this year Mr. and Mrs. Agnew bade
farewell to their work in Ebenezer and vicinity, their
way having opened, and they regarding it as duty, to
return permanently to their Johannesburg field. In
summing up the results of their labors in Natal,
whither the breaking out of the war had determined

them to go, Mr. Agnew says :

After two years of pioneer work at Ebeneier and Umzimkul-
wana, we are now about to leave for Johannesburg. Having
recfflved a permit for wife and Susie I came down to Natal a
week ago to bring them and our baggage up to the Trana-

The past two years have been times of bieaaing. We have
enjoyed our work here and have made progress along different

278 G. HARRY AGNEW

In the first place, we haye become better acquainted with
our fellow-missionaries, and this is quite a help in mission
work. In regard to our Natal missionaries, while they do*
(mot need any of my endorsement, yet it may not be out of
place to say that they are all doing a good work for God,
and his blessing is with them. This is more than can be
said of the work of scores of missionaries in South Africa.
When we think of some with whom we are acquainted, one
of whom said he had been a missionary for twenty-five years
and had never seen a native convert, and of others belonging
to evangelical societies who have no confidence in their own
so-called converts, we have, as a church, great cause to be
thankful for the souls won here at Natal. Many have taken
the narrow way, and, abandoning all their vices and heathen-
ism, have come out boldly for God.

In the second place, during our stay in Natal we have be-
come better acquainted with the natives. We have learned
to love them more, and it has done us good to visit them in
their kraals and pray with them in their gloomy huts. We
have endeavored to point them to "the Friend who all their
miseries bore,'' and God has blessed the efforts made.

In the third place, in the past two years we have become
better acquainted with ourselves and our' needs; consequently
we see more and more our constant need of the presence
and power of God in our lives. ** Without me,'' said Christ,
' ' ye can do nothing, ' ' and these words are impressed upon our
souls more and more. Only as we live in fellowship with
Christ can we expect to have power with God or man.

The openings at Ebenezer and Edwaleni are splendid ones,
and a good start has been made. The schools at Ebenezer and
Umzimkulwana are going again now, after the holidays, and
Sister Hartman will have her hands full in our absence to
carry on the station work alone. She will, of course, have the
help of a native evangelist, and Brother and Sister Brod-
head intend visiting the work all they can, but we all feel
that the young lady appointed to be her associate ought to be
there as soon as possible.

During the months of May and June the church

paper contained reports regarding the progress of the

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 279

Johannesburg work. The attendance at the school had
increased largely, and God was with them in that par-
ticular branch of their work. Their labors in the
compounds were also attended by such awakening
power that some of the natives, troubled on account of
their sins, could not sleep nights, while others set dili-
gently about the work of making restitution for wrongs
done to their fellow-men, thereby showing their ear-
nestness to get right with God.

May i6th of this year brought much joy to the
home of Mr. and Mrs. Agnew, occasioned by the birth
of a fine healthy boy, whom they named, after his
father, George Harry. Going out among the natives
about the mission Mr. Agnew exclaimed in the native
dialect, "The Lord has blessed me above all my broth-
ers! I am the first member of the Agnew family to
have a son !" George Harry, Jr., now two and a half
years old, is decidedly a reproduction of his father in
appearance, and already displays the spirit of push
and tenacity which made the father such an aggres-
sive and persevering missionary. May the mantle of
the father descend upon the son.

On Saturday, May 31st, 1902, the war came to an
end, the delegates representing the commandoes on
the field having that day signed the treaty of peace at
Pretoria. Johannesburg continued under martial law
for some time, however, which was no small incon-
venience,. in that it subjected all letters to censorship,
made the obtaining of permits or passes necessary in
order to travel, required sentries to be posted along
the public highways, and so forth. Gradually relax-
ation obtained in regard to these matters, and finally
they became altogether things of the past.

28o G. HARRY AGNEW

Cruel and horrible as was the war (and Captain
Phillips of the United States Navy was not far off in
saying, "War is hell"), nevertheless it was overruled
by a divine providence for the removal of some of the
gravest evils afflicting South Africa, and for opening
up a brighter future for the country, and especially so
in respect to missionary evangelization.

MRS. AGNEW AND BABY HAHBY.

The quest on now 3 iw ng (hat peace has been procla mei
rot<" \It Agnew What ah t the future? That South Afnea
has a great future before t ( out Lord delaTs his coming
all w 11 adm t That the Trans aal la tl e r best part of
South Afr a a also a \m tted Johannesburg and the dis
tr ct roun 1 b t therefore w 11 be the h b of S uth Afr ea
\Iready tra na from Tape Town, on the south co^st and Natal
and Delagoa Bay on the eaat eoist all ome to Johannes
burg There is no doubt b t that th a c ty w 11 be one of
the largest ani r hest c tie's n the world n course of time

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 281

There are billions of dollars' worth of gold in the mines,
and the result will be that millions upon millions will be in-
vested, and the whole country around be a perfect beehive
of industry.

Our mission station is about twenty minutes' walk from
Elandsfontein Junction. This junction is the station for Ger-
miston, about six miles from Johannesburg proper. Every
train to or from Cape Town, Natal, Delagoa Bay or Pretoria
has to stop here.

Around Germiston are a number of rich mines, where thou-
sands of natives are already employed, and where thousands
more will be to work shortly. We have a splendid position,
and have a glorious opportunity of making known the un-
searchable riches of Christ to the natives of the many tribes
represented in the mines.

We rejoice that helpers have been sent out to push on the
work at Johannesburg and Inhambane, and we are expecting to
see great things accomplished in the name of our conquer-
ing King. We intend baptizing several to-morrow, and are
looking for a rich blessing from God.

We rejoice that there is peace in South Africa, but above
all rejoice that we have peace with God through our Lord
Jesus Christ in our souls.

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

ANNUAL VISIT TO INHAMBANE — RETURN TO THE
TRANSVAAL — LITERARY WORK — AT INHAMBANE

FOR THE LAST TIME.

''And I will bless thee, and make thy name great, and thou
Shalt be a blessing."

— Gen. lg:g

The 24th of June, 1902, found Mr. Agnew again
en route to his beloved Inhambane field on another an-
nual tour of visitation. Finding, on arrival in Natal,
that his steamer would not sail for two weeks, he pro-
ceeded to Fair View, where he had^an agreeable and
profitable time with the missionaries of that station.
In company with Messrs. Smith and Haley of Fair
View he then paid a visit to his former field at Eben-
ezer, where a few days were pleasantly spent, and
where the brethren were a great source of encourage-
ment to Misses Hartman and Nickel, who were ener-
getically driving on the battle in that locality.

Returning soon to Fair View Mr. Agnew was priv-
ileged to be present at the dedication of the new native
chapel at that place, which he characterized as a "splen-
did" one, and for removing the indebtedness on which
a generous free-will offering was given. He also
preached the dedicatory sermon.

Then leaving Fair View, still accompanied by the
younger missionaries, Smith and Haley, he proceeded
on his way to Inhambane. A couple of days were
spent at Durban, making purchases, and a halt was also

282

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 283

made at Deiagoa Bay, where they visited the Swiss
missionaries. The passage to their final destination
was comparatively uneventful. Arrived at, Inhambane,
they crossed the bay to Macheche, and later pressed on
to MaviH, where Mr. Agnew rejoiced much on meet-
ing the native Christians, and where he and his com-
rades set about putting the mission house in order
for a place of residence. The condition of the place

girls' BOAHDtNfi SCHOOL, NATAL.

may be inferred from the fact that, in putting the house
in order, they "killed over two hundred bats."

After a few days spent at Mavili Mr. Agnew, usu-
ally accompanied by one or both of the other brethren,
began visiting among the out -stations of the Inhambane
country. He visited Mafuyanini, twelve miles from
Mavili, where Antonio and Cassino were in charge;
Nyanjele, calling off en route at Clierene, Bambam-
beni, and Malahisa. At Nyanjele, or Komeni, as it

284 G. HARRY AGNEW

is sometimes called, he had a specially profitable time.
He visited the grave of Mrs. Lincoln at this place and,
referring to the fruit of the earlier toils and sacri-
fices expended there, wrote: "The seed sown there
is now beginning to spring up." Here he baptized
five persons — one a woman over sixty years of age,
who had been living a consistent Christian life for two
years and more. He returned to Mavili by the same
route, calling at the various stations on the return
journey, and strengthening as best he could the evan-.
gelists in charge and the native Christians. Thence
he proceeded to Marengweni, where Johanes and Mar-
tha Ngumani were in charge, and where he had an
attack of fever, but soon recovered and pushed on
again in his work. *

During this visit to Inhambane he had to discipline
one of his native evangelists, his first experience of this
kind. Regarding the case he says: *'He got puffed
up and fell into sin. Being alone, so far as white mis-
sionaries are concerned, the wonder has been that so
many of them, surrounded as they were with all kinds
of abominations, have lived upright lives. In case of
this man we held him to making a public confession,
and have given him a back seat in an out-station, where
he will be on probation this year, till we see how he
does."

After a stay of six weeks in the Inhambane country
Mr. Agnew returned to Johannesburg, leaving Messrs.
Smith and Haley in charge of the work there. He
deemed it imprudent to leave Mrs. Agnew and Miss
Allen alone at Johannesburg longer, owing to the de-
moralized conditions there incident to the disbanding
of hundreds of soldiers daily, or he would have made

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 285

his own stay at Inhambane longer this time. He bap-
tized and received into the church nine persons during
this visit, and went away feeling much encouraged
with the progress of the work for the year then cloding^.

After his return to Johannesburg Mr. Agnew, in
connection with his other duties, resumed his work of
writing for the church periodicals, contributing a num-
ber of valuable articles. Two were especially timely
— one on "Native Christians/' and the other on "Crit-
icising Missionaries." They appear to have been
called forth by the appearance, in some of the lead-
ing secular periodicals of the time, of certain articles
from the pen of a distinguished traveler who greatly
depreciated the character of missionaries and the value
of missionary work in the heathen lands he had visited.
Mr. Agnew's articles were well written and to the
point, and we have no doubt that, to all but prejudiced
minds, they would be regarded as a satisfactory de-
fense of the value of foreign missionary work.

Mr. Agnew also continued, as he could get time
during this year, his work of translating portions of
the New Testament, selections from the hymns of the
church and a brief catechism into the native tongues.
Later he completed this work, and at the time of his
death he was prepared to publish a small volume in the
Bachopi dialect, which is so greatly needed that it is
to be hoped some one will soon undertake- its publica-
tion. In fact, the completion of these translations was
almost the last work of his life, he having contracted
the disease which finally took him off while penetrat-
ing the Bachopi country in order to make sure of get-
ting the native dialect in its purity for his intended
book.

286 G. HARRY AGNEW

Mr. Agnew continued his work with unabating zeal
in the Transvaal, and also with an encouraging meas-
ure of prosperity, until December 19th, when he started
on what was intended to be his final trip to Inham-
bane before leaving for America in the spring, but
what proved to be for all time his final trip to the peo-
ple he loved so well. His report of this trip is the last
of his contributions to the church paper. He appears
to have been too busy, after his return to Johannes-
burg, in getting his work in shape so that he could
leave for home in the spring to write as often as for-
merly.

He was quite ill on this last voyage to Inhambane.
He tells us he could eat no Christmas dinner, and could
do little else but lie in his bunk and watch the capers
of a little animal called a mongoose, which they had
on shipboard, and which would insist on entering his
cabin by a back way.

During his stay at Inhambane he visited the out-
stations as usual, and was kept very busy putting
things in order for his long absence — so long an ab-
sence, in fact, as neither he nor others at that time
dreamed of.

He also had on this occasion the sad duty to perform
of burying Johanes Ngame, the first of his native
evangelists whom death summoned from the field of
toil. He concludes his record of the event as follows :

We held a funeral service, reading a part of the ritual for
the burial of the dead, translated into Gitonga, singing some
hymns and praying. I gave a short address, after which we
laid him in his grave under a cashew tree in a cornfield, there
to await the trump of God. Johanes is the first one of our
evangelists to leave us. He had been with us for about five

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 287

;eafB, altbough t knew bim for over ten. He viae formerlj a
veij wicked mao, and just before he died he gave me bis
spear, with which be had assisted in the kiHiug of two people.
He had a large famil7, oearly all now members of our mis-
sion, and lately I had the privilege of receiving his oldest
son into the church on probation.

Quite an encouraging number were also baptized
and received into the church during this visit, and,

MR, AND MKS. AGNEW AND CHILDREN.

all in all, Mr. Agnew regarded conditions in this field
as decidedly promising. He closed his report of the
trip by saying: "There is much to encourage us at
Inhambane. Gwd is at work, and while the sowing
time has been hard and long, the reaping time will be
glorious."

CHAPTER XXXi5C.

CALLED FROM LABOR TO REWARD.

''Life! we have been long together,
Through pleasant and through cloudy weather;
'Tis hard to part when friends are dear,
Perhaps 'twill cost a sigh or tear;
Then steal away; give little warning;
Choose thine own time,

Say not good-night! but, in some brighter clime.
Bid me good-morning.*'

— Mrs. Barhauld.

Sadly startling was the cablegram received at the

office of the Free Methodist on Monday, March lo,

1903, just as the forms were about ready for the press,

saying :

Eev. G. H. Agnew is dead. Particulars later.

Brodhead.

No tidings of his having been ill had reachec^ this
country, and the church and all his friends were ex-
pecting him and his family soon to be in America
again. Under these conditions, and all knowing him
to be in his very prime and possessed of an iron con-
stitution, the foregoing announcement was the more
like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. It had scarcely
occurred to any that the constitution that had kept
him up under all kinds of strain and exposure in the
foreign field for nearly eighteen years could so sud-
denly go to pieces, especially before be had passed the
meridian of life. But all those wearying pilgrimages,
severe exposures, burning fevers, deep anxieties, pain-

288

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 28Q

ful disappointments and experiences of sorrow re-
corded in the foregoing chapters had done their work
of weakening the constitution which had long endured
like an iron pillar, and, as said of Livingstone, he
finally came to —

* ' The last mile of many thousands trod,
With failing strength, but never failing will,'*

The particulars of his death were communicated to
the missionary secretary in a personal letter from Mr.
Brodhead, superintendent of the work in Natal. This
letter was received about a month after the reception
of the cabled announcement. It read as follows:

Germiston, Transvaal, S. E. Africa,

March 9, 1903.
Dear Brother Winget: I am sending you to-day a cable
dispatch announcing the death of our beloved Brother Agnew.
He "fell asleep *' softly and sweetly, and with the eternal
victory gained has gone on before to behold the face of him
who for so many years he had faithfully held up before the
people of this darkened land.

His death comes as a great shock to us all; so sudden, and
with almost no previous warning. The shock is all the greater
to our hearts as we remember that to-morrow was the day
set for them to start for Cape Town, and from thence sail
for their home in America, but he has gone on to his eternal
home. Sister Agnew will write next week, but feels unable
to do so in time for this post.

Brother Agnew 's sickness and death were as follows: On
Thursday of week before last hfe went out to the compounds
for meeting in the afternoon and, on returning home, lay down
on the lounge, feeling he had a little fever. His tempera-
ture was taken and found to be 101 degrees. That night he
had one of the hardest chills he ever had. On Friday morn-
ing Sister Agnew wanted him to remain in bed, but he in-
sisted on getting up, and ate an ordinary breakfast, after
whicll h^ went out and began to worl^ qn the **be?i<?0»s" for

290 G. HARRY AGNEW

marking out .our station here. He worked hard until dinner
time, cutting iron^ carrying stone and doing other neces-
sary things.

After dinner he started on foot for Germiston to procure
tickets for their voyage to America. When part way on his
journey a storm of rain arose. He went under shelter for a
time, but as the rain did not cease he started back home, get-
ting his feet wet. He was given a hot bath at once and put
to bed. About seven in the evening Sister Agnew discov-
ered that he had hematuria. She consulted with Brother
Haley as to whether it would be wise to break the news to
him, and together they went in where he lay and told him.
He did not believe it at first, but on being shown the proof
of it, said: *'Yes, that's if

He rested some during the night, but at four o'clock Sat-
urday morning he had another chill. The doctor was called
that forenoon (Saturday) and said all was being done for him
that could be done. On Sunday morning he repeated his visit,
but as by afternoon he became so much worse that he him-
self feared the end was near, the doctor was called again.
From that time on to the last two doctors came daily — morn-
ing and afternoon — and sometimes a third call was made dur-
ing the day. During his sickness much prayer was offered
to Gfod for his recovery, and while at times we despaired of
his resorati^n, yet at other times much encouragement was felt.

On Wednesday of last week I was called by telegram and,
leaving everything, reached them by Friday evening. On ar-
rival I found the doctors had already decided that there was
no hope, and that neither food nor medicine would stay on
his stomach.

By request of Sister Agnew I anointed him that evening,
and all through the night several spent their entire time in
prayer to God for him. He apparently received some help,
so that in the morning even the doctor said he was much
better; that now there was some hope, but that he was still in
a critical condition. All during the day he continued bet-
ter, but Saturday evening he became much worse, and to the
end he never again rallied. During the last thirty-six hours
^^ was ip ^ state of semi-consciousness, Jlia suffeying was

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 291

intense, but through it all he manifested a spirit of gentle-
nesSy patience and thoughtfulness for all around him that
could come only from a living, personal contact with the Son
of God, his Saviour and Bedeemer.

On the first Sabbath of his sickness, God gave him a won-
derful blessing and uplift of soul, so that he cried and shouted
the praises of God. When the end came, it came calmly and
peacefully; no struggle whatever, and his face as he lies in
death bears the impress of the heavenly and divine. I cannot
write more now, but will write again next week.

God is with us, even in such a time of heart-rending trial and
sorrow. Sister Agnew is wonderfully upheld by God's con-
soling and sustaining grace, but I know all the friends will
pray for her and little Susie and Harry, left to mourn the loss
of a loving husband and father, who was a loyal soldier of the
cross of Christ, and who literally laid down his life for the
lost sons and daughters of Africa.

May God let his mantle fall upon others^ .aiikd may the work
so dear to his heart be pushed on *'till Jesus comes.'*

Yours in Jesus,

J. P. Brodheab.

The following letter, written to the author of this

volume, goes more fully into details than the one just

given, and also exhibits the estimate in which Mr.

Agnew was held by a colleague well qualified to judge

of his moral and spiritual worth, and who was with

him to the end :

Fair View Mission Station,

Natal, March 28, 1903.

Dear Brother Hogue : As you already have learned Brother
Agnew has left us. In thinking what I could possibly write
for the friends at home as that which would best set the
' * man ' ' before us, I must say I am somewhat at a loss. From
his life of service in the foreign field, covering the last eighteen
years (nearly), there is so much to choose from and so much
that should be written.

But I will say this: He recognized that Jesus Christ "gave
{limself '' for a lost world j and, prompted by the same divine

292 G. HARRY AGNEW

Spirit, our dear brother laid down his life for the aona and
daughters of dark Africa. Many times he had expressed the
thoDght, and also the hope, thai; God would permit iiim to be
laid away to test in the Inhambane eountrj, where he had spent
80 many years of ptunful, self-denying labor, and where others
of our consecrated missionaries had laid down their lives for

MRS, AQNEW AND CBILDREN AT MB. AGNEWS GRAVE.

the cause so dear to their hearts; but while, in the wisdom of
pod, and I believe also in his mercy, this was not to be, yet
Ood did ^ve him to be laid away amid the scenes and in the
place of his last earthly labor — on out mission property at Ger-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 293

miston, Transvaal. For such mercy of God we are all deeply
grateful.

Brother Agnew was truly a man of God, and in all his ways
tried to find God and God '9 ways. His interest in the work of
missions, as many will say at home, as well as here, was deep
and intense, and, above all, continuous. Dangers, trials and
many discouragements befell him during his years of service,
but he bravely faced them all, and pressed on, looking humbly
to God for divine grace to assist him. His abandonment of
himself to the work of God should be an example to us all.
Earthly plans and prospects for the gain of happiness, or pleas-
ure, or wealth, were all turned to one side, with the one idea in
mind of consecrating and concentrating his energies fully to
the winning of precious souls from the darkness of heathen-
dom; and God blessed him, and, as with Abraham of old,
''made him a blessing.''

He came to visit us here, leaving on Tuesday morning, and,
in three short weeks from that very morning, we laid his fever-
stricken body to rest, near one corner of our Johannesburg
mission. So suddenly did the call come to him. We all cried
out, when came the message announcing his critical condition,
' ' He cannot be spared from the work ; ' ' but, for some wise
reason, God wanted him to be with himself. Through God's
providence and mercy I was enabled, upon receipt of the tele-
gram, to have my way opened at once through the strictures of
the ''permit system" between Natal and the Transvaal, and
so was enabled to get at once to him — a remarkable answer to
prayer. He many times expressed his joy at my being able to
get to him, and threw his fevered arms around my neck in wel-
come. All was being done for him that human wisdom and
skill could devise. Two physicians attended him daily. God
was sought on his behalf, and yet, despite all that could be
done, he passed away.

I reached him on Friday evening, one week from the day
on which that fearful Inhambane fever placed him in bed, and
on the next Monday after my arrival he passed away, at 10:30
'clock. At the time he was lying upon his back. As he was
given a sup of cold water he turned his head slightly, his chin
quivered, and he was gone! His last intelligible words to his
wifo vero ift regard Xq "packing*' their "boxes" and Wng

294 G. HARRY AGNEW

* * off for Cape Town. ' ' They were to have gone home to Amer-
ica immediately.

His last words to me were in regard to our missions work:
''We'll talk it over in the morning. '' He was delirious and
wanted to talk matters over with me, and I tried to quiet him
and get him to go to sleep. Finally he said, ' ' All right. Good
night! We'll talk it over in the morning." And to-night I
feel to answer, even as I did to him then, "Yes; we will talk
it over in the morning ; ' ' but it will be upon the brighter morn-
ing of the eternal day, when God shall have "wiped away all
tears from off all faces," and all pain and fever and death
shall be forever past.

The Lord blessed him wonderfully in his sickness, and,
though racked and burning with fever, he would preach and
praj and sing with a clear and steady voice, sometimes in
English, then in Portuguese, or some of the languages he knew
in the Inhambane country. One hymn he sung so many times
was—

"Zion stands with hills surrounded,"
and those last words, —

"God is with thee,
God thine everlasting light,"
comforted him much.

He died a conqueror; not as a soldier who leaves the battle
while there is still fighting for him to do, but as one who
stands by his post and fights to the very last. As he lay quiet
in death there was a lodk of perfect peace — not a sign of pain
or unrest, but a pleased, satisfied look, such as might be pic-
tured on the face of a victor upon whose brow was being placed
the wreath of victory. Thus it was with our beloved brother.
' * God took him. ' '

Yours in Christ's service,

J. P. Bkodhead.
Thus closed the life history, so far as this world is
concerned, of one of God's most genuine, earnest, de-
voted, self-sacrificing, pure and noble sons, to whom
the following, inscribed to Charles Kingsley by his
wife, may quite properly be applied;

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 295

''A BigbteouB man
Who loved God and truth above all things;
A man of untarnished honor —
Loyal and chivalrous — gentle and strong —
Modest and humble< — ^tender and true —
Pitiful to the weak — yearning after the erring —
Stern to all forms of wrong and oppression,
Yet most stern to hinuself —
Who, being angry, sinned not;
Whose highest virtues were known only
To his wife, his children, his servants and the poor;
Who lived in the presence of God here,
And, passing through the grave and gate of death,
Now liveth unto God f orevermore. ' '

CHAPTER XL.

TRIBUTES.
LETTER FROM MRS. AGNEW.

I wish to add a little to what has already been written
about my husband. As Brother Erodhead and Brother Haley
have written about his sickness, I will not go over all that
again, but will mention some things they have not particu-
larly dwelt upon.

When Mr. Agnew was first taken sick, Mr. and Mrs. Bees,
who were with us at the time, took entire charge of our
children, with the house and school, leaving me free to
nurse Mr. Agnew and pray for him.

The first few days of his sickness he was full of plans in
regard to our getting off to America, giving us orders as to
what to do and have done, and was also planning for the
future of our work, although he was a very sick man from
the- first.

On Sunday evening after he was confined to his bed, while
all the rest of our mission family were out in the dining
room at supper, husband looked around to see if we were
alone, then took my hand, and, in a very tender way, said:
'*Pet, you know it came to me about leaving my girl a
widow and my little ones orphans, and it gave me such a
pang in my heart!"

I tried to comfort him, and encourage him to look to God,
assuring him that God was able to raise him up, should it
be his will. This was the first time he had mentioned the
matter of his not getting well.

Brother Haley and myself spent all our time taking care
of him and praying for him. At times the Lord would come
very near, and it was easy to pray. At other times it was
hard to pray, and many times did we have to go out of the
room for a season, it was so hard to see him suffer as hQ
did,

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 297

During this sickness, as always, he was patient, kind anil
loving, appreciative of everything done for him and trying
to make us comfortable in every way he could. Once he
said to me, while I was waiting on him, ''The Lord is going
to reward you for the good care you have taken of his
boy."

He sought to leave nothing unsaid that he thought would
comfort us after he was gone. At one time he said to me,
"If I do not get well, it will not be because you have not
prayed and done your part for me, for no woman could have
done more than you have done.''

At another time he looked up in a very troubled way at
me and said: ''What will you do, or how will you get along
if I am taken?" I answered, "I don't know." In a few
moments his face brightened, and he said: "The Lord will
see that you are cared for; the church will look after you
well." He then turned over on his side, placed his hand
under his head and rested contentedly. It seemed as if the
Lord had spoken to him and told him it should be well with
his little family.

Once during his illness he wanted me to come to his bed
and pray with him. He desired that we might search
our hearts before the Lord. As I knelt there, after prayer,
he began to talk out his heart to me. He said:

"We are so one that when one of us is in trouble the
other is in trouble too. Now Jesus loves us, and I believe
he knows we want his will done. He knows that we have
not lived for self, and that we only want to live for him.
How is it with you? Is this not true?" I saw what he
wanted, and I said: "Papa, I want the will of God. If Jesus
can get more glory by your being taken to heaven, I say,
Amen; but I would rather have you live than anything else
on earth. Nevertheless, I say, Amen."

This answer seemed to satisfy him, and he said, "ThJt is
the way with me; I want the will of God done. But you
know I have been thinking, and it seems to me that God
will be more glorified by my going around in America stir-
ring up an interest in our mission work, and preaching this
Holy Ghost religion, than by my lying in my grave out
here; but his will be done. You keep praying for me."

298 G. HARRY AGNEW

We had strong hope that God would raise him up, but it
was not so. God had another plan. He wanted that
noble spirit to wear a martyr's crown in glory. When this
was made clear to me, I at once said, "Amen, Lord.''

To my dear husband the work God had given him always
came first. It claimed his attention before any other earthly
consideration. No sacrifice on his part was too great to be
made in its interest.

As a father he was most loving, wanting his children
trained strictly and carefully for the work of God, Many
times have I heard him tell the children they had no busi-
ness in this world but to serve God.

As a husband he was gentle, affectionate and true — a
spiritual guide and a helpful friend. The nearly six years of
our* married life only served to deepen my regard and affec-
tion for him^ which was deep and intense from the be-
ginning.

"Oh, how sweet it will be in that beautiful land,

So free from all sorrow and pain,
With songs on our lips, and with harps in our hands.

To meet one another again I ' '

Your sister in Christ,

Mbs. G. H. Agnbw.

from genebal superintendent jones.

Although having had but limited acquaintanca with Brother
Agnew, it affords me great pleasure to add a .tribute of appre-
ciation of one who voluntarily gave his life for Africa's re-
.demption.

I first met Brother Agnew at the general conference held at
Greenville, Illinois, in 1894, when on one of his visits home
from Africa. I had another short visit with him before his
return to the foreign field. I can speak only in the iiighest
terms of his pure devotion, unbending integrity and true
fidelity to God.

Brother Agnew possessed the true missionary spirit, and
evinced an ardent love for the down-trodden and the oppressed.
No sacrifice was too great, no hardship too severe, no antagon-
ism too fierce for his consecration and faith. Fully realizing the
importance of the mission to which he felt divinely called, he

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 299

threw himself with characteristic earnestness and determina-
tion into the work of '* carrying the war into Africa.*' With
firmness of purpose and sufficient moral courage to follow his
convictions of duty, he left his native land and for many years,
amid the misery and wretchedness often found among the
heathen, labored to win those poor benighted ones to him who
gave himself for their redemption. As he continued on the
foreign field his missionary zeal became intensified. His ardu-
ous labors and life of self-sacrifice developed in him rare
strength of character.

The general mission board had great confidence in Brother
Agnew 's judgment in missionary matters, and his opinions had
much weight in determining the action of the board on ques-
tions relating to our work in Africa. His success on the field
is well known to the church, yet the hardships aaid sacrifices he
endured are little realized by those on the home field.

In the death of Harry Agnew, Africa has lost a warm and
faithful friend, and the church a successful, devoted and loyal
missionary. To the church his death seemed premature, but
he who ' * holds the lives of all men in his hands ' ' has ordered
aright. Those who deify blind chance are unable to discern
an overruling providence in the complicated events which take
place in the world, but the Christian sees in every providence
a Father's presence and love, and he almost loses sight of the
sorrow in the glorious anticipation of the end. From the deep-
est vale of sorrow he exclaims, with one of old, ' * Though he
slay me, yet will I trust in him.'' The great day will make
plain what to our limited vision is unexplainable.

In the hour of bereavement how instinctively the heart of
the Christian is drawn towards those members of the body of
Christ who are the subjects of suffering. '*If one member
suffers, all the members suffer with it. ' ' But the Infinite One
will comfort the widow and the fatherless. The sainted one is
at rest. The influence of his holy life will endure forever.

Burton R. Jones.

Jackson, Mich.

FROM general SUPERINTENDENT SELLEW.

I desire to add my tribute of affectionate regard to the mem-
ory of G. Harry Agnew. The privilege of his acquaintance

300 G. HARRY AGNEW

was an inspiration to better living, and his example an incen*
tive to noble deeds.

He was gifted with a superior type of manhood. There was
a strength of real worth in him that always showed itself, and
intuitively gave people who met him confidence in him. His
manhood was not only characterized by strength, but it was
also associated with gentleness, and these are two remarkable
qualities to be found in one man.

He was an excellent example of the Christian gentleman.
His piety was deep, his devotion real and his love for Christ
and for Christ's kingdom undoubted. His religion was not a
veneer, and he did not serve Christ that his temporal condi-
tions might be bettered, but for Christ 's own sake.

He was also a model missionary. He loved souls, and was
willing and glad to go anywhere, to do anything and to do with-
out many things, that he might win some souls for Christ. He
did not consider his call to the foreign field an occasion for a
trip abroad, neither did he tire of his labors as soon as their
novelty wore off. His life was filled with self-sacrificing de-
votedness to God, and his death on the field was a fitting and
blessed end to such a noble life. **They loved not their lives
eren unto the death. ' '

Jamestown, N. Y. Walter A. Sellew.

TROM EX-SUPERINTENDENT COLEMAN. '

I think all acquainted with the case will agree that Brother
Agnew was a successful missionary. He remained longer on
the field than any other missionary sent out by the board. The
seed he early sowed is already bearing fruit, and we already
have such a number of native workers as augurs well for the fu-
ture of the African work and causes us to thank God and take
courage.

Best of all, his heart was in the work, and he begrudged the
time spent away from Africa. He said, in substance, when
home last, *'I want to get back to my work, and if you ever
catch me deserting my field to return to America you may know
I am backslidden."

I remember preaching before the Genesee conference at Al-
bion, N. Y., and, speaking of how well a person feels who
realizes he is in the will of God and doing the work God has for

A t^lONEER MISSIONARY 301

him to do, I said: *^Here is Brother Agnew, just home from
Africa, and I do not suppose it would be any inducement to
him to leave the work God has called him to do were we to offer
him the best circuit in the Genesee conference.'' Brother Ag-
new sprang to his feet, leaped into the aisle and was prostrated
under the blessing of God which fell upon him. He was fully
absorbed in his work, and there is always room for such de-
voted missionaries.

Brother Agnew fell on the battle field. His life is his monu-
ment. All who knew him will agree that "he was a good man,
and full of the Holy Ghost and faith. ' '

George W. Coleman.

Gainesville, N. Y.

CHAPTER XLI.

TRIBUTES — CONTINUED.
FROM THE MISSIONARY SECRETARY.

The Rev. B. Winget, of Chicago, Illinois, mission-
ary secretary of the Free Methodist church, who prob-
ably knew Mr. Agnew's work on the foreign field bet-
ter than any one else in America, except Mrs. Agnew,
he having had general charge of that field as secretary
nearly ten years, and having once visited Mr. Agnew
for a considerable time in Africa, writes as follows :

It gives me pleasure to write a few facts relating to Brother
Agnew and his work. My more intimate acquaintance wit^
him began in 1895, in connection with my election to the office
of missionary secretary, and increased and strengthened until
the time of his death. Brother Agnew had the qualities
of a moral hero. Like Dr. Edward Payson, he seemed to for-
get, somewhat, his fellow-workers, because of his intense interest
in the conflict and his unconquerable ambition to gain, new
victories for his Savior and King.

Amid such an environment as attended him in Africa many
men with less heroic qualities would have drawn back from
the conflict.

Although when he first went to Africa he did not feel so
strongly impressed with a special divine call to the work as do
some, yet his knowledge of the needs of the heathen, and of
the importance of fulfilling the ''great commission" increased,
until his zeal for the work consumed him. For this he lived,
for this he planned, for this he sacrificed, and for this he
died. He looked not at the things which are seen, but at the
things which are not seen. Filled with well conceived and
carefully matured plans for his work, and just on the
eve of departure for the home land, where he had

902

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 303

fondly hoped to present his plans for the work at Inham-
bane and Johannesburg to the church, he was suddenly called
into the presence of Christ. His death, so sudden, was like a
flash of lightning from a clear sky. The first questions of his
fellow-workers were, *'What shall we dof Who will fill his
place?" The answer to these questions is found in the
promises and provisions of him who called, qualified, sus-
tained and has now taken Brother Agnew from labor and suf-
fering to glory and reward. God takes the workmen but fills
their places with others. Wheai an Elijah ascends he always
has some one to whom he has given a double portion of the
Spirit to take Elijah's place.

Brother Agnew is with us still in the sanctity and beauty
of his Ghristlikeness. Death has only increased the fra-
grance of these rare qualities. By his self-denying zeal and
faithfulness he has opened and marked out the way for those
unto whom are entrusted the privilege and responsibility of
carrying forward the work he so well began. May his. mantle
fall on many.

B. WiNGET.

Chicago, Illinois.

from the sunday school secretary and editor.

G. H. Agnew was a man of noble spirit. He was in
every respect a Christian man, godly in life and conver-
sation, deeply spiritual, and full of faith and good works.

The first time I met him I was greatly impressed, with"
his devotedness. He seemed to b^ walking in the very pres-
ence of God.

An incident which occurred in Chicago some years ago
revealed to me not only the character of the man, but
the true spirit of a missionary. We had entered a Chinese
laundry in one of the dark basements of the Chicago
down-to\m district. Brother Agnew handed the check for
his goods to a large, greasy-looking Chinaman, who went
into the rear of the room to find them. As soon as the
Chinaman stepped away from us Brother Agnew bowed his
head and began to pray; and such a prayer — / shall never
forget it! "0 Lord, here is a man without Christ.

304 G. HARRY AGNEW

Lord, reveal thyself to him, and save him. He is in great
darkness; let the light of thy truth into his heart. I ear-
not speak to him, but thou canst. O Lord, speak to him now,
just now; and save him. Lord, from an endless hell. Amen. ' '
He prayed with great fervor, while the tears ran down his
face. 1 looked on and listened in astonishment. I had often
been in Chinese laundries, but it had never occurred to me
to pray for the heathen men I saw there. That prayer and
those tears were a revelation to me. I saw before me a
true missionary.

Nor have I told all. When half way up the steps, as we
were leaving the place, Brother Agnew stopped, and, cover-
ing his face with his hands, again prayed most earnestly.
Then, asking me to wait a moment, h'e stepped* back to see
the Chinaman. I followed him, and at a little distance
watched every move he made. He could not speak to the
Chinaman so as to be understood, but with many signs,
and with the tears still flowing, he tried as best he could to
point him to Christ. The Chinaman was visibly affected.

As we were leaving the laundry Brother Agnew again
hesitated on the steps, and said: "Oh, how I love that man;
my God, save him,''

I cannot begin to tell how these words pierced my soul.
What! thought I, love that Chinaman! I knew that in my
prayers I had often asked the Lord to put love in my heart
for all mankind, but that was love at long range. The sort
of love which this missionary had was something I knew
nothing about. But my soul was stirred and as we stepped
onto the street T stopped, and there and then cried to God
for a heart full of love for the heathen. That hour niv
real interest in foreign missionary work began.

Brother Agnew had a peculiarly great love for Africa.
Once when talking with him I remarked that it would be a
terrible thing for him to die in that far-off country. He
quietly replied that there was no terror in that thought
to him, and added: "It is just as near to heaven from
Africa as from America."

Brother Agnew lived a life of self-denying and unremitting
toil. He counted nothing a hardship in the Master's ser-

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 305

vice. He loved the heathen, and was ready to die for them.
Our brother has gone to his reward, but his works do fol-
low him.

W. B. Olmstead.
Chicago, III.

FROM A MISSIONARY OP ANOTHER DENOMINATION.

I

The following tribute, from a missionary of another
denomination who knew Mr. Agnew well in Africa,
was sent us by the Rev. J. W. Haley, one of Mr. Ag-
new's co-workers on the foreign field :

I first met Brother Agnew in 1899, when the war clouds
were thickening over South Africa. He impressed me then as
a man of great sincerity and earnestness of purpose. The war
came, scattering missionaries, and our acquaintance was inter-
rupted before I came to know the man in all the sweetness
and mellowness of his character.

At the close of the war we again met in Johannesburg;^
and I learned to love him, not only as a saint of God, but
also as a dear personal friend. Older than myself, more
widely and deeply experienced in the things of God, and in
the common work that called us here, he was like a father in
spiritual things, and in the perplexing questions and condi-
tions that arise in a missionary's life. My wife and myself
have every reason to remember him with gratitude.

He was a man of unswerving fidelity to God and his cause.
Everything about the man had the ring of genuineness, which
commands respect even from those who pursue entirely different
courses of life. He was thus well adapted to meet and van-
quish the hostility that so often harasses the missionary here
where his teaching is so often in conflict with the ends and
purposes of a white population mad for gold. The genuine-
ness of Brother Agnew often disarmed hostility and gained
a way for the gospel where there would have been none for
other men. The genuineness ! We give God the glory for that.
It but illustrates what God can do for us all when he gets the
right of way in our lives.

It was my privilege to be with Brother Agnew in his home

3o6 G. HARRY AGNEW

during the last weeks of his life, and to see and appreciate the
ripening graces of a life that set God first. We little thought
how near to their full ripeness those graces were, until sud-
denly one evening we found that Brother Agnew was danger-
ously ill — the result of his faithfulness to duty.

In a modest way he had often had experiences in fighting
disease, loneliness, heathenish darkness and death itself, in the
fever-infested swamps of the east coast of Africa, while he
preached the word to a people dull of ear and dark of heart.
Occasionally he referred to misunderstandings of his work and
purposes in that dark land, but with a moderation that showed
the meekness and gentleness of a heart indwelt by the Spirit
of God. He was a hero and a martyr when he faced difficulties
for God; he was the soul of meekness, gentleness and kindness
among his fellows.

He has put off the helmet of the battle only that he might
take the crown of life, having been faithful unto death; and
has laid aside '*the sword of the Spirit'' that he might wave
the palm of victory, having '* endured hardness as a good sol-
dier of Jesus Christ.'' We stood about his lifeless form and
pledged ourselves to push the battle in which he had fallen.
God grant that we, like him, may be found with the whole
armor of God on when the muster-out comes for us. Upon
one of our number his mantle has doubtless fallen. May God
give our brother grace for the conflict, and his fellows grace
to hold him up in prayer. A Missionary.

Germiston, South Africa, March 25, 1903.

FROM A missionary OF ANOTHER COMMUNION TO MRS. AGNEW.

Box 2494 Johannesburg, March 11, 1903.
My Dear Mrs. Agnew: —

I was sorry not to get the word in time yesterday to be
present at the funeral. I was down town when Mr. Baker
called, and I did not get back till after ten — too late to reach
you in time.

You have had the prayers and sympathy of us all in your
great sorrow and loss. I too feel it as a personal loss. Mr.
Agnew was one of the most genuine men I have known. It

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 307

alwuja did me good to meet him. May God Bustain and help
70U, 9B he aurelf niU. Youib siacerely,

H. D. GOODEHOUGB.

the widow and fatherlkss children.
from a dutch reformed missionary.

Mission Station, Moohhdl.
Brit. Protectorate, March 20, 1903.
My Dear Sister Agnew; —

To-day I received your letter of the 16th inst., containing
the sad news of the death of dear Brother Agnew. I do not
even need to tell you how deeply I Hympathlze with you in
your sore bereavement. I feel that I have lost a friend to

3o8 G. HARRY AGNEW

whom I always looked up as to one taught by the Holy
Spirit.

My heart truly bleeds at the thought of not seeing dear
Brother Agnew on earth again. But, thank God, we know
that Jesus said: "I am the resurrection, and the life: he
that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. '*
We will see him again on the golden strand, when eternity's
morning breaks.

Truly we do not understand our Father's dealings always, but
we are always assured of the love, and that is enough for time
and for eternity.

Poor little Susie. I do not think she remembers me, but
tell her for me that we will see ' * Papa ' ' again one day. Then
we will never more need to leave each other.

I knew Brother Agnew 's end would be victory, because his
life had been victory through the blood of Jesus. .

Please let me hear from you when you are back in America.
I copy a few lines which I think should cheer the heart :

' ' Wonderful story of deathless love !
Each child is dear to that heart above;
He fights for me when I cannot fight.
He comforts me in the dead of night.
He lifts my burden8, for he is strong,
He stills the sigh, and wakes the song;
The grief that bears me down he hears,
And loves and pardons because he cares."

Your brother in Christ Jesus,

J. C. Knobel.

FROM MISS ALLEN.

Faie View, March 11, 1903.
My Precious Sister Lillie: —

Our hearts are all aching for you since yesterday, when we
received the news of the departure of our beloved friend and
brother, and I would so love to fly to you and put my arms
around you. In spirit I have been with you a good deal of

A PIONEER MISSIONARi^ 309

the time during these last terrible days, and I have felt that
the Lord Jehovah was upholding you by his mighty power.

It must be a comfort to you, as it is to me, to think of
Brother Agnew's ''abundant entrance into the everlasting
kingdom.*' When I think of his sufferings from that fever
every year, and the hardships he has endured, it is comforting
to know that it is forever past. No more fever, no more long
tramps in the burning sun, no more privations, but rest at
Jesus' feet. Oh, it is blessed to think of him; but when 1
think of you, with your poor broken heart and your orphan
children, my heart bleeds. But, Lillie dear, you know the Lord.
Oh, I am so glad that you are acquainted with him. I know
you will lean hard upon him in this time of distress, and he
will not fail you. You have passed through some deep waters
before this, and you have proven his faithfulness. Bemember
there are special promises for you in the word, as Psalms
68:5, 146:9, Jer. 49:11, Ex. 22:22-23,* and many others, to
show that our heavenly Father has special care for the widow
and the fatherless.

And now, good night, my own beloved sister in the Lord.

Truly your sister,

F. Grace Allen.

fbom a colonial farmer of another denomination.

Antioch, Enqabena, Alfred Co.,

Natal, March 18, 1903.
My Dear Mrs. Brodhead: — Many thanks for your letter tell-
ing me the sad news about Mr. Agnew — sad for us who remain,
but for him only joy; ^'absent from the body, present with
the Lord j * ' * < with Christ, which is far better. ' ' I know well
how ready he was to meet the Lord, and how he "counted
not his life dear unto himself." Truly he *' loved not his life
unto the death in the high places of the field," and I be-
lieve he will have a martyr's crown. I count it a great
honor to have had such a man for my friend, and I hope to
meet him again in our Father's kingdom. I remain.

Very sincerely yours,

George Larkan.

To this letter, as it came to our hands, was append-

3IO G. HARRY AGNEW

ed the following explanatory statement from the Rev.
J. P. Brodhead: "Mr. George Larkan is a loyal
friend of our mission work, residing near Itemba, M.
S., and knew Brother Agnew several years." From
Mrs. Agnew we also learn that he was instrumental
in the introduction of the Free Methodist work into
Ebenezer, which he has always generously supported.

FROM A CONGREGATIONALIST MISSIONARY.

The writer of the following was a neighbor mission-
ary of Mr. Agnew, residing near Itemba. He came
there after the opening of the Free Methodist mission
station at that place, to labor under the Congregational
Union, and knew Mr. Agnew well for several years :

Mansfield, via Port Shepstone,

March 20, 1903.

My Dear Me. Brodhead; — The news of dear Brother Ag-
new 's home-going has reached us with startling suddenness,
as we did not know of his illness. He has a rich reward and
must have had an abundant entrance into the kingdom, but our
thoughts are with Mrs. Agnew and the children, together with
ourselves. He could be ill spared just now, and one wonders
what is God's meaning for us all in this great trial*. Mrs.
Pugh is writing to-day to our sister to express our deep sym-
pathy with her in her sorrow. Poor body! It must be a
terrible blow to her, but she has the heritage of the mem-
ory of a true man of God, such as we all found him.

I do pray that you, too, brother, may be sustained during
your time of trial. I am sure you need upholding in this
season of anxiety.

Many thanks for writing to let me know of Mr. Agnew 's
death, sad as it is.

With deepest sympathy and affectionate regards, believe me,

Yours very truly,

G. John Pugh.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY. 31 1

fbom an american board missionary.

Adams Mission Station,

March 14, 1903.

Dear Brother Brodhead: — I have received your note an-
nouncing the triumphant departure of our dear Brother Ag-
new to the better land. Will you kindly convey to Sister Ag-
new our sympathy for her in her great bereavement?

It is now about twenty years since I first saw his happy
face on the deck of the steamer as he landed at Inhambane.
My first impression of him has only been confirmed by all that
I have known of him subsequently, namely, that here was a
soul that knew the secret of the divine presence. I do not
say this from a superficial acquaintance. We have shared
crusts together, and I have slept beside him on the ground
in his humble hut. We have opened our hearts to one another
upon the deep things of God. We have conducted meetings
together — have traveled and lost our way together.

Thus I have been able to see something of his inner life
in varied experiences, and in all I have had but one convic-
tion — that he was truly a man of God and one of the most
earnest and devoted missionaries I have known in Africa.

Why God should have called him before others is one of
the mysteries that we are not able to fathom. But he knows
best. My principal thought with regard to Brother Agnew
is: "Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from hence-
forth; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their
labors; and their works do follow them."

Yours, "in his name,"

W. C. Wilcox.

The Rev. Mr. Wilcox, writer of the foregoing, is an
American missionary of the American Board of Com-
missioners of Foreign Missions, and one of the lead-
ing representatives of that body in Natal. He for-
merly spent a number of years at Inhambane. Mr.
Agnew makes frequent reference to him in his writ-
ings, and appears always to have held him in highest
esteem.

CHAPTER XLII.

CLOSING WORDS.

In the foregoing chapters we have surveyed with
considerable detail the history of one who, though cut
off in the prime of his manhood, had so feared, loved
and served God and devoted himself from early years
to philanthropic sacrifice and service as to achieve
more for God and humanity than most men of equal
talents achieve who reach their four score years. Again
we are reminded that achievement, not length of days,
is the true measure of a human life.

**We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths;

We should count time hj heart-throbs,

Not in figures on a dial. He most lives

Who thinks most, feels the noblest, acts the best.'*

Bailey.

"Real worth requires no interpreter; its every day
deeds form its blazonry." Men are judged in the long
run by what they have contributed of permanent value
to the welfare of their race. In the kingdom of God
greatness is measured by service rendered to one's
fellow men. "He that will be greatest among you,
let him be servant of all."

"The heart with love to God inspired
With love to man will glow."

Harry Agnew bore in a remarkable degree that
royal mark of discipleship — whole-hearted and practical

m

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 313

devotion to the welfare of others. In the spirit of his
divine Master, he "came not to be ministered unto, but
to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.'*
His religion was not that of the Priest or the Levite,
who, hearing the groans and beholding the misery of
the man who had been robbed and wounded by thieves
and left for dead, said, "Poor fellow! how unfor-
tunate!" and then passed on. It was rather like that
of the good Samaritan, who, coming upon the same
unfortunate fellow after Priest and Levite had gone
their way, turned aside for his relief, dismounted
from his beast, lifted the bleeding form, washed away
the blood and dirt, dispensed both oil and wine to
soothe and stimulate the sufferer, placed him upon his
own beast, took him to an inn, paid for his board and
nursing for a certain time and then bade the inn-keeper
give him all needed care until fully recovered, engag-
ing to pay all further costs therefor. His religion was
a practical illustration of "applied Christianity" — a
Christianity that is not only theoretically correct, but
which is practically Christ-like in its ministry to the
sinful, suffering, sorrowing sons of men.

In our survey of the earthly side of that life which
has engaged our attention in this volume, what a con-
stellation of graces it has presented for our considera-
tion and emulation! What genuine meekness, mod-
esty, simplicity, purity and unswerving devotion to
truth and righteousness have been exhibited! What
enduring patience, what indomitable courage, what
unconquerable hope, what consuming zeal, what he-
roic self-sacrifice, what intensity of love to God and
men have constantly come to our view ! What a life
of self-denial, toil, trial, disappointment, exposure, suf-

314 G. HARRY AGNEW

fering and sorrow, all borne, not only meejcly and un-
murmuringly, but victoriously and joyfully, for the
sake of Christ and precious souls, have we traced in
the foregoing pages! Faults our departed brother
had, in common with all the sons of men, but who had
fewer and less grievous ones, and who in royal vir-
tues hath abounded more? In the truest sense he
"was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and
faith."

Not to nature but to divine grace was he indebted
for these noble qualities. His testimony, like that of
Paul, was : "By the grace of God I am what I am."
Like Paul also he regarded himself as "less than the
least of all saints," — "the chief of sinners," saved by
mighty grace.

Earlier than he or others expected our brother's
course is finished and his earthly work is done. Cut
off in the midst of his days, the providence that re-
moved him, when the field in which he wrought ap-
parently needed him more than ever, remains an in-
soluble mystery. One thing, however, is consoling,
namely, that he has not ceased to serve his Lord and
King, but, in his removal from the field of earthly
toil, has only been called to more exalted, perfect and
blissful service at God's right hand. In his departure
ours is the sorrow, his is the joy ; ours the experience
of disappointed hope, his the enrapturing bliss of
hopes perfectly fulfilled. To us remain the toils, the
trials, the conflicts, the disappointments and the sor-
rows of mortal existence; to him the repose and se-
curity of the "Father's house" above, where wearying
toil, privation, hardship, with suffering and death, are

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 315

unknown, and where disappointment, and -pain, and
sorrow and crying never intrude, God having wiped
away the tears of the pilgrims for ever.

"Servant of God, well done!
Thy glorious warfare's past!
The battle's fought, the race is won,
And thou art crowned at last. ' '

3i6 G. HARRY AGNEW

IN MEMORIAM.

A TRIBUTE TO REV. G. H. AGNEW,

In a distant foreign country,

Fever-tossed and worn with pain,
Lay our dying missionary.

With delirious, tired brain.
Planning still for future service;

Loved ones sought to soothe in vain.
Till one said, "We'll talk it over

When the morning comes again.''

Then the restless brain grew calmer.

And the dying worker smiled.
While there came a little respite

In the fever, raging wild;
And he hopefully responded,

While the loving watchers wept:
**Yes! Good-night! We'll talk it over

In the morning ; ' ' and he slept.

And the morning dawned as brightly
As an earthly morning may;

But to him it was the dawning
Of an Everlasting Day.

He has passed beyond the shadows,
But the loved ones calmly say,

n <We'll talk it over in the morning,'
When the mists have cleared away."

In the home-land friends were planning,

While their hearts from care were free.
For the meeting with those loved ones

Who were soon to cross the sea,
When there came the short, sad message,

And their hopes were swept away,
Till their meeting in the morning

Of that grand Eternal Day.

Swift have seemed the years in passing
Since our brother crossed the wave.

Leaving friends and native home-land,
Afric's sons to seek and save.

A PIONEER MISSIONARY 317

Oft he carried heavy burdens;
Brave was he to do or dare;
We shall meet him in the morning,
And weUl **talk it over** there.

On his chosen field of labor

Other workers toil to-day;
May his mantle fall upon them,

As they follow in the way
He had planned for future service

In the work to him so dear;
And he*ll tell them **in the morning*'

What he left unfinished here.

As a church we feel our sorrow,

And we weep with those who weep;
But we know our heavenly Father

Will a faithful vigil keep
*er the wife and little children,

And will guide with tender care,
Till they meet him *'in the morning,"

Then they *11 ' < talk it over * * there.

God protect our missionaries

From the dangers which surround,
Till a glorious golden harvest

Has their earthly labor crowned.
In the home-land or the foreign.

We will watch and work and pray,
Till we greet again our brother.

Some glad morn, not far away.

Farewell, then, thou tireless worker!

Thou hast laid thy burdens down.
And exchanged the earthly crosses

For the victor *s palm and. crown.
Farewell, faithful missionary!

Till, amid the white-robed throng.
We shall meet, and ''talk it over,**

In the morning Land of Song.

Ella Southworth Clark.
Saratoga Springs, N. Y.

. I